THAT some new Diseases altoge­ther unknown to the Ancients, have, for some Ages lately past invaded divers parts of Europe, is a known & undoubted truth (whether we attribute it to the vicissitude of things, or impute it to the Sins and Impieties of men, and their cor­rupt manners) as the French-pox, the Scurvy, the *A most loathsome and horrible Disease in the Hair, unbeard of in former times, bred by modern luxury and ex­cess: It seizeth specially upon Women; and by reason of a viscous ve­nimous humour, glues together (as it were) the hair of the head with a prodigious ugly folding & entanglement: som­times taking the form of a great Snake, some­times of many little ser­pents: full of nastiness, vermine, and noysome smel: And that which is most to be admired, and never eye saw be­fore, pricked with a needle, they yeeld bloody drops. And at the first spreading of this dread­ful Disease in Poland, all that cut off this hor­rible and snakie hair, lost their eyes, or the hu­mor falling down upon other part of the body, tortured them extream­ly It began first, not many years ago, in Po­land: It is now entered into many parts of Ger­many H Saxo▪ Profes­sor of Physick in Padua.Plica, and the like; in which number this very affect we are now about to handle may be justly Registred. For if we exa­min al the diseases of In­fants & children descri­bed either by the Anci­ents or Modern Writers in their Books of the Diseases of Infants, we shall meet with none which with a sufficient [Page 2] exactness doth delineate the condition and Idea of this evil. For although it may seem to hold a correspondence, or to have some affinity with a chronical Feaver, a Consumption, the ex­tenuation or leannesse of Infants, and the ‡A Dis­ease in the head, co­ming frō Rhewm.Hydro­cephalos; yet to speak truth it is an affect evidently dif­ferent from them in the Species. For you may observe many to be vehemently affli­cted with this Malady without any Feaverish­distemper, or any cause of such suspition: in like maner although a Con­sumption doth frequēt­ly supervene upon this Disease before the disso­lution of the Patient, yet is it seldome seen to ac­company the first invasi­on thereof, as for the meagerness or leanness, although some parts are perpetually observed in [Page 3] this affect to be made lean, yet this doth not hap­pen in all alike, as in a right and true leanness, but you may perceave the parts about the head and face to be in a thriving condition as to outward appear­ance, and well complexioned, even to the last day of life. Finally, The Hydrocephalus is very fre­quently complicated with this affect, yet we have dissected some whose Brain hath been sufficiently firme, and not over-moistned with this superfluous humour. Some have conjectured that this Disease is an imp or fruit of the French-pox or Scurvy, de­scending from the viciated Bodies of the Parents upon the Children: For we deny not but the Pa­rents, being infected with the Scurvy or the vene­rous Pox, may propagate and bring forth an Issue, not only affected with that Pox & Scurvy, but like­wise infected with this evil, and this even hath also faln under Observation: yet for the most part this Disease in the propriety of its Essence, hath neither affinity nor familiarity with those affects, and besides it requireth a different progress of cure; we have sometimes likewise observed a strumatical and swelling Malady to be complicated with this; but we have also many times beheld this to be well distinguished from that, and that from this.

But why do we dwel so long upon this inquisiti­on? seing that he, who wil accurately contemplate the signs of this affect, as in their due places they shal be propounded, may most easily perswade him­self, That this is absolutly a new Disease, and never described by any of the Ancient or Modern Writers in their practical Books which are extant at this day, of the Diseases of Infants.

But this Disease became first known (as neer as [Page 4] we could gather from the Relation of others after a sedulous enquiry) about thirty years since in the Counties of Dorset and Somerset, lying in the western part of England; since which time the observation of it hath been derived unto other places, as London, Oxford, Cambridge, and almost all the Southern and Western parts of the Kingdom: in the Nothern Counties this affect is very rarely seen, and scarcely yet made known among the Vulgar sort of peo­ple.

The most receaved and ordinary Name of this Disease is, The RICKETS: But who baptiz'd it, and upon what occasion, or for what reason, or whe­ther by chance or advice it was so named, is very un­certain▪

However it obtained that Name, yet in so great a variety of places through which it hath ranged, it hath not to this day been known by any other De­nomination.

But it is an accident well worth our admiration, That this Disease being new, and not long ago nameless, at least not known by this Name, neither spreading so much in remote as in adjacent places, yet no man hitherto could be found out, who knew, or could shew, either the first Author of the Name, or the Patient to whom the appellation of the Dis­ease was first accommodated, or the peculier place where it was don, or the maner how it cam to be di­spersed among the common people: for the inha­bitants having gotten a Name for the Disease, re­ceave it with acquiescence as a thing done with di­ligence and deliberation, and are not at all further solicitous either about the Name, or the Author of the Name.

[Page 5] But because they which are expert in the Greek & Latin tongues, may peradventure expect a Name from us, wherof some kind of Reason maybe given, we have made fit together divers Names to this Disease, yet we conceave it somewhat unnecessary to make a particular rehearsal of them in this place: Nevertheless it may perhaps be proper and profi­table to commemorate the Rules which we pro­pounded to our selves in the designation of the Name: The First therefore was, That the Name should comprehend some notable condition of the Disease. The Second was, That it should be suf­ficiently distinct from the Names of other Diseases and Symptoms. The Third was, That it should be sufficiently familiar, easie of pronounciation, ac­cōmodated to the Memory, of no undecent length, and not studiously, and laboriously compoun­ded.

Whilest we bend our employments to the satis­faction of these Rules, One of us by chance fell up­on a Name which was complacenceous to himself, and afterwards pleasing to the rest; now this was [...]. or indeed [...] (for that termi­nation is not altogether abhorrent from the com­mon Gender) the Spinal Disease, also [...], the disease of the Spine of the Back: For the Spine of the Back, is the first and principal a­mong the parts affected in this evil. Then no other Malady or Symptom did by the prerogative of time vindicate this appellation from it; besides the Name is familiar and easie. And finally, The English Name Rickets, receaved with so great a consent of the people, doth by this Name seem to be excused, yea, justified from Barbarism. For without any [Page 6] wracking or convulsion of the word, the name Ri­ckets▪ may be readily deduced from the Greek word Rachitis, or Rachites; provided, That we will but al­low that consideration of change, which in vulgar pronounciation usually happeneth to words tran­splanted from one Language to another.

Object. You will say, That they which imposed first the English name Rickets, were peradventure altogether unskilful in, and ignorant of the Greek tongue, or that they never thought of the Greek word Rachites, at least under­stood not that the Spine of the Back was the principal a­mong those parts which were first affected in this Disease?

Answer. We Answer, It concerns not us whether they were ignorant of, or thought not upon the Greek word, or whether they did not understand the principal part that was first affected; yet are thes things freely asserted. For we knew many at that time when the Disease did first spring up, and the Name was imposed, indeed learned men and skil­ful in the Greek tongue, to have their Residence in those places, to whom it was not perhaps any diffi­culty to observe that conspicuous debility of the Spine in this affect, and thereupon they might assign this Name unto it; although tis very possible, yea probable, That the common people by the error of pronounciation might somewhat pervert the Name so given, and expresse it, as to this day they retain it by the word Rickets. But whether it were, or were not so, we are not at al solicitous. If the matter were so, the imposed Name will (as is manifest) be alto­gether congruous, and perhaps also at the last will most fitly correspond with it. For suppose you [Page 7] should fall upon some Name, received not so much by choice as chance, yet so fit, that a more comodi­ous Name could scarce be devised by councel and deliberation, nor one more consonant to Reason; in such a Case, What would you do? Would you extirpate and banish the receaved word, to intro­duce one that was new and nothing better? This practice would usurp upon the priviledge of Con­versation, and be injurous to the custome of Speak­ing: Words contract a value by their use, and ought not to be denizen'd with rashness, or innovated by timerity: Or would you not rather confirm the Name receaved, yet as a new one, and from that time to be deduced from a new Origine: for this would be at the least like a chosen Science in­oculated upon a new stock, which by reason of the affinity with the Root, would without any difficulty receave strength and nourishment: Or if this please you not, suppose if you please, That we now newly devised the English name of this Disease, and de­duce it from the Greek word Rachites: the English word resulting from hence would be the Rachites: and how little is the difference between that and the ordinary word Rickets? Certainly so little, That the vulgar pronounciation is not wont to be greatly so­licitous about so smal a difference: But we trifle too much in staying so long upon these trifles. Let the Greek Name therfore of the Disease be nósos Rachi­tis, or Rachites (if the word may be allowed to be of the common Gender) or tes Rácheos; in Latin Mor­bus Spinali [...], vel Spine Dorsi: and by coyning a Latin Substantive out of the greek Adjective Rachitis—idis let the ordinary English name Rickets be retained, or in stead of it, to gratifie more curious ears, you may [Page 8] substitute the Rachites. And thus much, if not too much, of the Name.

BEfore we attempt an enquiry into the Na­ture and Causes of this Disease, we hold it convenient to premise some few certain and undoubted things, as being obvious to the Senses, which both demonstrate the real exi­stence of this Disease, and may also be cast for a foundation, whereon to build the Superstructure of our judgment & opinion concerning this new Dis­ease. For we would not have any man to imagine that we here treat of some Fictitious & Imaginary Evil, much less to expect that our Opinion should be credulously embraced without examination. But this we rather aim at, That the matter of our Dis­course to all possibility may be known and precon­ceived in the very entrance, that we may confirm those things which we shall propose, by those things that are obvious to the Senses, as occasion shall re­quire; and that the Reader being instructed in these, may become a competent judge of our Reasons, and with the more facility be able to interpose his judg­ment concerning each of them. We attest therfore [Page 9] that many of us have been present at several Disse­ctions of Bodies which have been separated by this Disease, and that we will in this Chapter briefly and faithfully declare those things which we have hi­therto Observed by long experience and frequent Dissections, namely, Those things which we have seen with our eyes, and have handled with our hands.

In the mean time Two things are here to be pre­monished: The former is, That the Reader carry in his memory, That the dead Bodies which we o­pened were most vehemently afflicted with this dis­ease whilest they were animated, for they are sup­posed for the most part to have yeelded to the very magnitude of the Disease, and therefore he must not expect that magnitude of the Affect or Symptoms which we here describe, in other Bodies yet living or newly besieged. For every Disease is moved to a Consistence, and then also Nature being op­pressed and unable to maintain the conflict groweth worse and worse. The latter is that the Reader take notice, That almost all Diseases in processe of time, do unite unto themselves other affects of a different kind, and therefore that chronical Diseases are for the most part complicated before death: Let him not therfore imagine that every preternatural thing that is found in dead Bodies, though destroyed by this affect, must of necessity belong to this evil; for perhaps it may rather have reference to some other Disea [...]e supervenient upon this before death, then to this very Malady: And the truth is, Anatomists through inadvertency, and want of due regard to this Caution, have fouly ered in their Observations, whilest they ascribe those things which concern a­nother [Page 10] Disease, to another wherewith it was com­plicated before the dissolution. The best preventi­on therefore or rectification of this error is, Not to make a rash judgment from the inspection of one or two bodies, but first by a reiterated and sedulous ex­periment, to be able to distinguish what things per­petually occur, what for the most part, what fre­quently, and what but seldome, in the dissected bo­dies that have perished of the same Disease: for you must know, That whatsoever is not perpetual­ly conspicuous in the opened Bodies dissolved by the same Disease, cannot appertain to the intimate and chief Essence of it: for neither the Disease it self can have an existence being separated from its Essence, nor the Essence being separated from the Disease. But enough of these things; let us now proceed to the Observations themselves.

These our Anatomical Observations are distin­guished into those which do extrinsecally occur, the Body being not yet opened, and those which pre­sent themselves only upon the Dissection of the Body.

I. These of the former kind are they which are out­wardly visible upon the first appearance of the naked dead Body.

• 1 An irregularity, or disproportion of the parts; namely, The Head bigger then ordinary, and the Face fat and in good constitution in respect of the o­ther parts. And this indeed hath appeared in al those whom hitherto we have beheld to perish by this af­fect, [Page 11] one only excepted, who together with this Disease had suppurated Lungs, and was pined and disfugured with the Physick. Yet he also through­out the whole progresse of the Disease, was full fa­ced, and had his head somewhat big; but for about fourteen dayes before he Deceased, on a sudden all the fleshy parts about his head consumed away, and his face was like the picture of Hippocrates, not with­out the just wonder of all those who beheld so sud­den a change.
• 2 The external members, and the muscles of the whole Body were slender and extenuated, as if they had been wasted with an Atrophy, or a Consumpti­on. This (for so much as we know) is perpetually observed in those that die of this Disease.
• 3 The whole Skin, both the true, and also the fleshy and fattish Membrane, appeareth lank and hanging, and loose like a Glove, so that you would think it would contain a far greater quantity of flesh.
• 4 About the joynts, especially in the wrests and ankles certain swellings are conspicuous, which if they be opened, not in the fleshy or mem­branous parts, but in the very ends of the bones, you may perceave them to be rooted in their ap­pendances; and if you will file away those promi­nencies of the bones, you will easily perceive them to be of the same similary substance with the other parts of the bones.
• 5 The articles or joynts, and the habits of all the external parts are less firm and rigid, and more flex­ible then at another time they are observed to be in dead bodies; and in particular the Neck after death is scarce stiffe with cold, at least much less then in o­ther Carkasses.
• [Page 12] 6 The Brest is outwardly lean, and very narrow, especially under the arms, and seemeth on the sides to be as it were compressed, the ‡That part of the brest where the ribs meet.Stern also is somwhat pointed, like the Keel of a Ship, or the breast of a Hen.
• 7 The top of the ribs to which the stern is con­joyned with gristles, are knotty, like unto the joynts of the Wrest and Ankles, as we have already said.
• 8 The Abdomen indeed outwardly in respect of the parts continent is lean, but inwardly in respect of the parts contained it is somwhat sticking out, and seemeth to be sweld, and extended. And these have been our Observations before the opening of the bellies.

II. The Abdomen being opened, we have Noted these things:

• 1 The Liver, in all that we have dissected, hath exceeded in bignesse, but was well coloured, and not much hardned, nor contaminated by any other remarkable vice. We desire som bodies should here be excepted, in which other Diseases before death were complicated with this, as in a Dropsie & an extream Consumption we remember to have hap­ned.
• 2 The Spleen (namely so far as hitherto it hath been lawful for us to observe) for the most part is not to be contemned, whether you consider the magnitude, the colour, or the substance of it; not­withstanding we do not deny but it may otherwise happen in regard of a complication with other Dis­eases.
• [Page 13] 3 We have sometimes espied a wheyish water to have glided into the cavity of the Abdomen, but indeed not often, nor in any great plenty.
• 4 The Stomach and Guts are somewhat more infected with flatulent humors, then sound bodies usually are, which partly may be the cause of that extension of the hypochondriacal parts above men­tioned.
• 5 The Mesentery is sometimes faultlesse, and sometimes affected with glandulous excrescences bigger then ordinary, if not with swelling bunches: But concerning the sweet-breadwe declare nothing for a certainty; only we suspect that obstructions, if not a schirrhus, may sometimes invade that part. But thus we delegate, to the enquiry of o­thers.
• 6 The Kidneys, Ureters, and Bladder, unlesse there be a concomitancy of some other Disease, are laudably sound. We observe in general of all the Bowels contained in this Belly, that although the parts containing them, as we have noted above, are very much extenuated and emaciated, yet are they as large and as full, if not larger and fuller, then those seen in sound bodies, as hath been said of the Liver.

III. The Sterne being with-drawn, these things have presented themselves in the breast.

• 1 A certain adherence or growing to of the Lungs with the ‡A thin and smooth skin which cloatheth the ribs in the inner side.Pleura which hath been more or lesse discernable in all the Bodies which hitherto [Page 14] we have cut up. Yet we suppose that this affect may happen without any such nourishment, although in the advancement of the Disease for the most part it cometh before the Patient die.
• 2 The stopings or stuffings of the lungs are no less frequent, especially in those coadhering parts. Hard humours also engendered by a thick, viscous, and blackish bloud, sometimes in one, sometimes in many of the strings of the Lungs, yet are not these alwayes conspicuous, many times also Imposthums and Ulcers.
• 3 One amongst us doth attest, That he once saw glandulous knobs and bunches, so numerous, That they seemed to equallize, if not exceed the magni­tude of the Lungs themselves▪ They were scitua­ted on both sides between the Lungs and the Me­diastinum (that is the Membrane that divides the middle belly) and were extended from the Canel­bone to the Diaphragma.
• 4 In the cavity of the Breast we have sometimes seen a collection of wheyish waters, & indeed more frequently then in the cavity of the Abdomen, but not in all.
• 5 One amongst us hath likewise seen this affect complicated with a great Impostume, and with the Ptysick: the Stern being removed, all the Lungs on the left side were infected with an Impostume, and on every side growing to the Pleura, and the humour being lightly crushed, a copious, thick and stinking Matter of a yellowish colour, flowed out thorow the sharp artery into the very mouth: The outward Membrane of the Lungs whereby they firmly adhered to the Pleura, appeared thicker then ordinary, and by the mediation of it, the strings on [Page 15] that side did so grow together, that you could scarce distinguish them [...]or such: the same Mem­brane also, involved both the Lungs and also the Impostume it self▪ which being opened the magni­tude of the Imposthume was discernable, which by the estimation of those that were present, contained at the least two pound of water.
• 6 The kernel in the Canel-bone in Childhood is alwayes observed to be great, and perhaps grea­ter yet in those who have died of this Disease.

IV. The Skull being sawed thorow in a circular Fi­gure, and the little cover being removed, we have observed these things:

• 1 The Dura Mater hath been more firme, and adhered to the Skul in more places then is usual in men of ripe years: perhaps the same may be obser­ved in other Children not affected with this evil, al­though, as we suppose, not in so great a manner: for certain it is, That in new born Infants there are ma­ny and straight connexions between the Pericranian and the Dura Mater which are afterwards broken off and are scarce discernable.
• 2 In some Bodies that we have dissected, be­tween the Dura and the Pia mater, and in the very ventricles of the Brain, we have found wheyish and waterish humours; from whence it is manifest, That this affect is complicated with the Hydro­cephalus.
• 3 We have found the Brain in others that we have opened, to be firm and inculpable, and not o­verflowed with any waterish congestions.

• 4 Lastly, We have observed in some Bodies late­ly [Page 16] opened, That the Carotides have exceeded their just proportion, and so also have the jugulary Veins; but the Arteries and the Veins which are delated to the outward parts, were of an unusual slender­nesse.

  But whether or no this be perpetual in this affect we cannot yet witnesse by an occular testimony; yet we conjecture, That it happeneth so perpetually, but it came not sooner into our minds to examine it, since the beginning of our Anatomical enquiries into this subject.

These things being premised, our next Disqui­sition shall be to find out the Essence of the Dis­ease.

THat we may proceed the more distinctly and clearly in the finding out of the Es­sense of this Disease, we judged it very ad­vantagious to premise these subsequent Suppositions:

I That the Essence of Health doth consist in some Con­stitution of the Body according to Nature. But seing this is twofold in the kind, one Essential and necessary, re­specting the tò esse simply, which during life conti­nueth immoveable and immutable under various affections, and is indivisible: The other Accidental, having reference to the tò bene esse, which in respect of the whole Animal, is both moveable and mu­table▪ [Page 18] and hath a great latitude, and can be present or absent without the dissolution of the whole. Health consists not in the former, but in the latter Constitution.

II. That the Essence of a Disease in like manner con­sisteth not in the Essential Constitution: For so the dis­solution of the whole would by and by follow: But in the Accidental Constitution, namely such an one, as in respect of the whole can be present or absent without its dissolution. We have said (and not without reason) that this Constitution wherein Health and Sicknesse are founded, is moveable and accidental in respect of the whole; for even this al­so in respect of some part may be essential: as for example, a finger being cut off, a Disease ariseth in the defective number of the parts, which in respect of the whole, is founded upon an accidental Con­stitution; for that finger may be present or absent without the dissolution of the whole; but in respect of the lost member it is founded upon an Essential Constitution, for this Disease being supposed, the Essence of that finger perisheth.

III. That the Constitution wherein the Essence both of Health and Sickness consisteth, admits a threefold man­ner of division or distinction in the method of Discipline. The first is somewhat thick, and is resolved into parts altogether Concrete, namely, It proceedeth Kata topous, according to the division of the parts from head to heel. The second is purely abstracted, and searcheth out all the Elements of the moveable Constitution, from whence cometh the division of Diseases into similar, organical, and common; and then again those various subdivisions into distem­pers, faults of figure, superficies, cavities and pas­sages, [Page 19] of magnitude, number, site and continuity. The third is as it were a middle manner, and al­though it hath been hitherto neglected, yet we dare avouch, That it may have its use, and that no con­temptible one, in the handling of Diseases, and the finding out of the causes of the Disease; and it is divided into a Constitution Natural, Vital, and Ani­mal.

The first is proper to, and inherent in every part, abso­lutely competible to it, and without any dependance upon the other parts according to the Essence of it simply: This remaineth a while after death, till it be resol­ved by Putrefaction, Ambustion, simple Exiccati­on, Mummification, Petrification, and the like vio­lent Causes. This Constitution in respect of its simple Essence, doth not depend upon those Mem­bers which minister an Influx, but it dependeth up­on them both in respect of its Conservation, and likewise of its Operation. For the vital influx cea­sing after death (which is as it were the salt and con­diment of it) quickly perisheth, and as long as the creature liveth, this is variously affected by the in­fluxes, and thereupon the actions are either promo­ved or interupted.

The Second is the Vital Constitution, which is produced by that continual influx from the heart thorow the arteries into the parts of the whole Body. This also it admit­teth degrees, and is often subject to variations more or lesse, and sometimes also seemeth to suffer a kind of eclips, as in a swouning, a syncope, &c. yet it per­severeth from the beginning to the last period of life (at least in its fountain, and in some other parts.

The Third is the Animal Constitution, which is derived [Page 20] from the Brain thorow the Nerves into the Organs of Sense and Motion. This is many times totally wan­ting in many parts, the life notwithstanding remain­ing; yea it might for a long time together be de­fective in several parts, or all the parts, did not respi­ration, which is absolute necessary unto life, depend upon it. These Constitutions therefore keep such a connexion between themselves, that the second doth eternally and continually presuppose the exi­stence of the former, and the third of the second; but there is not back again so absolute a dependance between them, because (as we have even now said) the former can for some time subsist without the se­cond, and the second commonly altogether without the third: And these three Constitutions may in most bodies be manifestly perceived, yet we affirm not that they may be found in all. The Natural in­deed and the Vital are wanting to no part: but the Animal is defective in the Bones (though the teeth will admit some doubt) gristles, perhaps ligaments, and some substances as of the Liver, Spleen, &c. we assert therefore this threefold Constitution to be in all those parts, to whom the Natural, Vital, and Animal Faculty is communicated. For although these Faculties as to the first act may be said to de­pend upon the Soul (which relation hath indeed no relation to the Medicinal art) yet in respect of the second act they are necessarily rooted in some mate­rial Constitution of the parts to which they belong. For whereas some say that the Vital Faculty is deri­ved from the Heart, and the Animal from the Brain unto the other parts, that must not so be understood, as if the Faculties themselves in a wandring manner were transient from part to part (for the passing of [Page 21] an accident from subject to subject cannot be con­ceived by any understanding) but that the Vital Fa­culty is derived with, and in the vital Spirit from the Heart unto the parts, or at least is excited by some motion of the Heart and Arteries in the parts them­selves, and in like manner the Animal Faculty doth descend in and with the Animal Spirit by the Ner­ves, or is produced in the parts by some motion of the Nerves in the Brain. Which way soever it comes to passe, we must needs confesse that some alterati­on is imprinted in the part it self receiving it either from the said Spirits, or from their motions. Which alteration as it is here granted to be the root of the Faculty, either Vital, or Animal in the respective parts, so is it a moveable Constitution, because it can be variously changed, remitted, and intended without the dissolution of the whole; and it is the Constitution wherein either Health or Sicknesse may consist, seeing that whensoever alteration is de­ficient unto the parts wherein it ought to be, or any other wayes administred then is requisite, the action will thereupon be unavoidably depraved; but if it be rightly performed, then sound and perfect health is said to be present from the part of that Constitu­tion. Considering therefore that there are two kind of Alterations besides the natural and inherent Con­stitution, one from the influx of the Heart, another from the influx of the Brain in most parts; and see­ing the said alterations, as they themselves are more perfect or more imperfect, do render the Faculties in the respective parts (at least as to the second act) more perfect or imperfect, and that the actions are thereupon depraved or sound, it is necessary that this threefold Constitution reside in most of the parts, [Page 22] and that the said kind of alterations be medical con­stitutions whereon Health and Sicknesse may be grounded.

That this Division or Distinction is not frivolous or altogether unprofitable, appeareth from hence, because the practical Physitians in their Methods do rightly admonish, that in obscure Diseases the Faculties must be accurately observed, when their actions are seen to be depraved, which diligence may serve as it were for a Manuduction to guide us to the Origine of the affect; now if it be a conside­ration of so just importance to note the interupted Faculties in Diseases, certainly it will be an exercise of no lesse moment to take cognizance of the Con­stitutions themselves, upon which those Faculties have an immediate and strict dependance.

Now least any man should conceive that there is almost a coincidence between this third Division and the second, he may observe, if he will diligent­ly weigh the matter, That every member of this di­vision doth in some manner include al the members of the next precedent, namely that the natural Con­stitution doth comprehend primarily indeed the si­milar Constitution, but that secondarily and in or­der to the whole creature, it containeth in a sort the conformation and continuity; in like manner that the Vital and Animal Constitution do in their way so clearly participate of all the Members of the said Division, that to offer proofs of it were an unneces­sary undertaking: Only we desire the Reader to take notice (which also we even now intimated) That the natural Constitution primarily and princi­pally hath respect unto the temperament, the com­mon qualities, the plenty of the Spirits, and the pe­culiar [Page 23] disposition of them (which by some are re­fered to the form and the whole substance) but that it hath respect unto the manner of the Organe and the continuity as it were secondarily, and in order to the whole creature, and that it can scarce be other­wise hurt or vitiated by them. Yet we must not de­ny but that the natural Constitution is sometimes vitiated as it is meerly Organical, for thus it falleth out in the obstructions of the natural passages; as for example, when a stone is impacted or grown to hardnesse in the passage of the Meter or the yard, and in the like cases: but this happeneth unto it e­specially in as much as the passage is ordained for the use and conservation of the whole; but for the most part the Organical vices in the natural Consti­tution are of lesse note and consideration then the si­milar.

These things may suffice to be spoken in a gene­ral way of this triple Constitution. We will now in particular speak a few things of them in few words.

The Natural Constitution which is proper unto and inherent in every part, may be known by this discri­ption, That it is the manner of the natural Being, setled in the parts, competible to them, in as much as they are aptly constituted by their temperament, and common quallities, by their sufficient portion and convenient disposition of ingenerated Spirits, and by their just conformation and continuity, to a perfect performance of natural actions, together with the concurrence of the Vital (and perhaps the Animal) influx. Therefore when there is in any part a just temperament, convenient common qua­lities, an exquisite proportion, and harmonious dis­position [Page 24] of inherent Spirits. Finally, when there is a laudable conformation and unity, and yet notwith­standing all this, the natural action is depraved, we may well conclude that it is not vitiated by the na­tural Constitution, but by reason of the concurrent cause, namely the vital or natural influx, or of both together; for the natural actions in creatures in re­gard of the union and wedlock of life, are exalted to a more eminent condition then otherwis they would attain unto by the natural Constitution alone. And from hence it comes to passe, That although the na­tural Constitution in slain Creatures remaineth af­ter death undepraved for a while, yet the attractive and retentive Faculty, the concoction of the ali­ment, and the expulsion of the exctement do alto­gether cease: And in Diseases also many times the natural Constitution is at first untoucht, yet the na­tural action is vitiated meerly by the defect of the due concurrence of the vital influx: after the same manner somttimes the natural and vital Constituti­on being sound and healthful, yet some natural acti­on is depraved by reason of the defect of some ani­mal influx and concurence: but this for the most part happeneth only in the Nervous, Fibrous, and Membranous parts, especially where they make a hollownesse, but seldom or not at all in the sub­stance of the parts: As in the Palsy the excrements are many times unduly retained, by reason only of the astonishment and insensiblnesse of the guts, the other constitutions being sound. Therefore in these cases, when some natural action is hurt, we must not presently conclude that the natural Constitution is first vitiated, but we must with dilligence enquire out that Constitution which is first vitiated, for that [Page 25] is to be looked upon as the root and first essence of the evil; in like manner if some vital action be de­praved, we must not presently infer that the vital Constitution is primarily vitiated; because some­times the first Origin is more rightly deduced from the natural, or perhaps the animal Constitution: as for example, Through the intensivenesse of cold, a finger is mortified by inflamation: in this case it is true that the influx of the vital bloud is plainly inter­cepted; yet the beginning of that interception must be sought out in the natural Constitution of that ve­ry part so benumned: So also in a Convulsion the circulation of the bloud is perhaps something di­sturbed and interupted; but the first depravation must be ascribed to the animal, not to the vital Con­stitution. On the contrary, in a Feaver the Head is invaded, but the source of the evil will peradventure be found out in the vital Constitution: so perhaps the Flesh is wasted, and al the natural Spirits are de­cayed; yet the root of the evil wil be found out in the vital, not in the natural Constitution: So that any Constitution of the three before named may be in several Diseases, sometimes the first, sometimes the second, and sometimes the third cause of vitiated actions.

Not only many other parts of the body (yea sim­ply al the sensible) which exhibit not an influx, nei­ther are subservient as delatory parts, do naturally admit this threefold Constitution, but besides also even the Heart it self, and all the arteries, and the Brain and al the nerves, so that the Brain (excepting the fault in its natural Constitution) may be cheri­shed and helped by the vital Spirit which is trans­mitted thorow the veins and the arteries, being wel [Page 26] affected, or vitiated and hurt if that be ill affected: And after the same manner also may the Heart by the animal Spirit which hath an influx thorow the recurent nerve of the sixth pair, the arteries also by the animal influx thorow the nerves by a way per­haps not yet found out: And Finally, The Nerves also by the vital Spirit deduced thorow the Arte­ries.

THese things being Presupposed, We shal proceed to enquir in what Con­stitution of the parts the first Root or Essence of this affect is lodged. Be the first Conclusion therefore this,

The First Root of this Affect is not in the Animal Constitution, or in that which dependeth upon the Influx of the Brain into the parts. Indeed we con­fesse that al the nerves which without the Skul pro­ceed from the spinal marrow, are found to be loose and weak in this affect; yet this doth not here seem to arise from a defect of the influx of the Brain, which we thus prove, First the loosnesse and weak­nesse [Page 27] of the nerves, which cometh primarily from the Brain, is almost alwayes consociated with som­nolency and drowsinesse; but this Symptom hap­peneth but rarely, and by accident only in this affect. Secondly, As we remember, we never knew the Palsy, or the Apoplexy to supervene or follow upon this Disease; but it ought necessarily so to do, and that very often (at least in the confirmation of the Disease) if this loosnesse and weakness of the nerves should take beginning from a defect of the influx of the Brain. Thirdly, We have observed the Brain to be sufficiently firm and inculpable in many disse­cted after death. Fourthly, For the most part those that are afflicted with this evil are ingenious in re­spect of their age, which doth evidently attest the vigour and vivacity of the Brain.

The Second Conclusion. The first root of this affect is not in the Vital Constitution, or in that which dependeth upon the Influx of the Heart into the parts. An unequal distribution of bloud indeed almost (if not altoge­ther) perpetual may be observed in this affect: ne­verthelesse the chief reason of this inequality must be ascribed, not to the inequasity of the influx of the Heart or Arteries, but to the unequal reception and unaptnesse in the parts themselves to receive it; for the Heart and the Arteries do for their part indiscri­minately or equally distribute the bloud with the Spirits every way into the parts. But if it so fal out that an Artery of some part be interupted in his fun­ction by reason of the benumnednesse and stupefa­ction of that part, or the parts adjacent, there is a ne­cessity that the bloud must be minutely transmitted thither, and so unequally in respect of the other parts which expeditely and aptly receave the bloud. [Page 28] Therefore in this case this inequality of distribution doth properly and primarily depend upon a preexi­stent fault without the artery pertaining to the natu­ral Constitution of the parts.

Object. But some may Object, Although perhaps the aforesaid inequality hath no dependance upon the Heart, yet it may so happen that a weak Pulse may suffice to distribute the bloud thorow the lesser Circulations in the inner parts, which nevertheless may not be altogether so sufficient to undergo that duty thorow the greater Circula­tions in the outward parts which are more remote from the Heart, the fountain of bloud.

Answ. We Answer, That this Objection was formerly of so great importance with one of us, that he supposed such an inequality of the vital influx did belong to the prime Essence of this Disease, and did therefore endeavour to deduce the reason of the first Symptoms from it. But after second thoughts, the matter being more neerly and deeply examined, he was of Opinion, That this inequality of the vital in­flux had no relation to the primary, but to the se­condary Essence of the Disease. But we return to the solution of the Argument. And First we grant indeed that in this affect there is an unequal distri­bution of the bloud; and that in the internal parts and in the head it is more liberal, in the external more sparing. Secondly we grant that the Circu­lation of the bloud may be kept in the inward parts, even although no Pulse apear in the outward parts; but this happeneth only in a vehement either weak­nesse or oppression of the vital Spirits, as in a swoun­ing, and a strong hysterical paroxism, or fit of the [Page 29] Mother, in which affect some that have been ac­counted for dead have been seen to revive again. Thirdly we grant that a more liberal Circulation of the bloud may be in the internal then the external parts, yea and in some one external part more then in another, as it happeneth in the inflamation of some external member.

These things being granted, we affirm, that in the first Case the inequality of the distribution of the bloud doth not principally depend upon the weak­nesse of the Pulsifical vertue for as much as con­cerns the heart; and the reason hereof is plain. For the heart, as we have already said, doth emit the bloud indiscriminatly or equally, and with one con­tinuation from it self into the Aorta or chief artery, even at such time when as the Pulse is most weak. This artery doth exonerate or disburthen it self a­gain with al possible expedition, and from hence proceedeth the inequality of the diffusion of the bloud, as the bloud is more easily impelled from on rivelet then from another. This inequality not­withstanding must not properly and primarily be at­tributed to the heart, but to the recipient parts, and to the particular transmitting arteries. For any pri­mary affect of the heart is necessarily universal, and communicated to al the parts of the body: where­fore although we grant this enequality of the Cir­culation of the bloud to be in the secondary Essence of this Disease, yet we exclude it from the pri­mary.

Moreover in the Second Case propounded, we say that there is a great disparity between the cases of extream necessity, and ordinary cases. Neither in­deed do we know whether in the said cases the cir­culation [Page 30] in the inward parts, howsoever it be gran­ted, be of any moment. And for so much as con­cerneth the present businesse, we deny any such de­bility of the heart in this affect, that the Pulse should be defective in the outward parts; yea we have not observed that any one afflicted with this Disease hath been prone to fal into an extacy, or a swoun­ing; which would readily happen if the origin of the Disease were rooted in the debility of the heart it self. Besides when we have seen such as were sick in their tender age, to endure without any loss of strength sometimes a liberal eduction or flowing forth of the bloud from the opened veins of their ears, yea and seen it sometimes reiterated with good successe. Finally, When also they have very wel endured purgations, with respect had to their age, it doth not appear to us how the first root of the e­vil can be ascribed to the weakness of the vital con­stitution.

In the Third Case it is evidently manifest that the first cause of this unequal circulation of the bloud is some disposition of an outward part, as in an infla­med member, laboring under some private Disease, there happeneth a more ful and impetuous Pulse by reason of the accidental heat of the artery, infused by the immoderation of heat which is in that outward part.

Therefore seing that the Essence of this affect cannot be primarily rooted in the animal nor the vi­tal Constitution of the parts (as we have now shew­ed) it followeth (which shal be the Third Conclu­sion) That the primary Essence, or first root of this affect, consisteth in the proper or inherent constitution of the parts. But because the natural Constitution (as we have [Page 31] said above) consisteth partly in the common quali­ties and the temperament, and partly in a just plenty and disposition of the inherent Spirits, and again partly in the organical construction and continuity; our next enquiry must be to find out in which of the prementioned constitutions it lodgeth, and whether it be rooted in one alone, or in many, or in altoge­ther. Be the Fourth Conclusion therefore this:

This affect is not radicated in the Organical Constituti­on of the parts. For although in progresse of time the Organs themselves are divers wayes affected in re­spect of their conformation, quantity, and site, as it is sufficiently manifest from the encreased bulk of the head, liver, &c. from the tumours of the bones unto the wrests, the ankls and the extremities of the ribs; from various obstructions and the extenuati­on of the outward parts; seing neverthelesse that al these things depend upon a higher origin▪ and how­soever also we may necessarily admit these things in a Disease confirmed, and now variously compoun­ded; yet in the original Essence, we presume, for the subsequent reasons they are to be rejected.

First, Because the depravations aforesaid in the Or­ganical parts do not appear presently in the beginning of the Disease, but encrease afterwards by little and little: And although perhaps some of these may be said from the beginning to have taken root in the body, not­withstanding they cannot as yet be immediatly di­scerned by the sense, neither do they manifestly hurt any actions, and for that reason they cannot apper­tain to the first Essence of the Disease.

Secondly, Because the Organical vices aforesaid are not the Causes but the Effects rather of the chief Sym­ptoms which from the beginning exhibit themselves in this [Page 32] affect. For the augmented figure of the head, liver, &c. the standing out of the bones, and the leannesse of the external parts, are more rightly refered to the inequality of the nourishment, then on the contrary the inequality of the nourishment should be ascri­bed to them: For when one part doth excessively encrease, and another is defrauded of a due & decent augmentation, there is a necessity that a disproporti­onate and an unequal nourishment must not only be present in the parts, but also have had a preexistence in the body, whereby one part is nourished, and a­nother neglected beneath a mediocrity. But seeing this unequal nourishment is a depraved action, and so a Symptom presupposing some preexistent Dis­ease, and yet withal (as we have said) doth precede, as a cause, the organical vices aforesaid, it is mani­fest that those organical vices are not the first root of this Disease. As for the obstructions which in­deed are for the most part conjoyned with this affect, yet neverthelesse there is a great deal of rea­son to exclude them from the first Essence of this Disease, because they neither specificate the Dis­ease, neither can any reason of the Symptoms be rendered from them, neither do they perpetually besiege some certain and determinate noble part. Some man perhaps, who hath respect to the exces­sive magnitude of the liver, may object that in this affect that is perpetually obstructed, and thereupon the sanguification being vitiated the other things are preposteriously derived; but if this swelling of the Liver did alwayes proceed from the obstruction of it, then a palenesse of complexion, a cachexia or indigestion, and by the advantage of time, the Drop­sie it self should necessarily and perpetually accom­pany [Page 33] this affect: Moreover, The Liver should al­wayes be seen to be vitiated in the colour, and at the dissection hard tumors and knots should be ob­served in the substance of it, especially in an invete­rate affect, and that which killed the Patient; but seing these things do not frequently (much lesse perpetually) occur in dead bodies, the augmented bulk of it must rather be refered to the irregular nu­trition: Moreover, we deny it not but that we have observed by Anatomy in those who have perished of this Disease, obstructions, various tumours, and knotty excrescencies in the Lungs, but we attest withal, That we have seen some Infants, yea Boys lightly affected with this evil, in whom there was no suspicion of vitiated Lungs, for there was no cough, no impediment of respiration, which neces­sarily is an individual companion of the obstruction of the Lungs.

Thirdly, Because a sufficient reason of all the Symptoms proper to this Disease, may more cleerly and easily be derived from other fountains, as we shal see anon.

And thus we have sufficiently proved, That this affect in respect of the first Essence of it, consists not in the Organical Constitution of the natural parts. The same arguments wil more effectually convince (more might be produced, but we judge accumu­lations unnecessary) That this evil is not radicated in the continuity of the natural parts, so that there needs no more words to prove it.

The Fifth Conclusion. This Disease is primarily rooted in the similary Constitution of the natural parts: And therefore in respect of the radical Essence ther­of, it is a similary Disease. And because a similary [Page 34] Disease, as such, is not perpetually Simple, but som­times variously compounded (namely a Distemper is either Simple, or Compound, and this becomes such, not only by the first qualities among them­selves, but perhaps by hidden qualities conjoyned together; or, which is more agreeable to our Con­ceptions, especially in the present business, by a kind of sure proportion and medification of the inherent Spirits) We judg this to be a Compound Disease, and we assert the prime and radical Essence thereof to consist in a cold and moist Distemper, with a De­fect and stupefaction of the inherent Spirits, concur­ring in the inherent constitution of the parts prima­rily affected. But before we proceed to an higher Explication of this Opinion, we wil premise some Limitations of it.

The First shal be this: That in this Disease, some parts of the Body are Primarily, and others Secondarily affected: And truly, to us the External parts seem sooner to be affected than the Brain and Bowels, as we shall declare more at large when we come to speak of the parts affected.

The Second is this: That in those parts alone which are Primarily affected, do labor under a notable cold Di­stemper with penury and stupefaction of spirits: For the Brain perhaps and the Bowels may be moderatly hot, and sufficiently abound with Spirits, by reason of the copious vital influx; and moisture may ex­ceed in them by reason of the affusion of our over­plentiful aliment: but the other External parts are alwaies affected with a cold and moist Distemper, and a benumedness of the natural Spirit, &c. Wher­upon we assert, that in this Disease they are prima­rily affected, and that they alone are the seat of the first Essence of this Disease.

[Page 35] Be this the Third: All the External parts, and those first affected, do not equally labor under a cold and moist Distemper, and with benumedness of Spirits, &c. For the Ligaments, Tendons, and Nerves, are in their own nature more cold, and less moist; the Muscles, or fleshy parts are rather more moist, and less cold: the skinny parts usually retain a mediocrity, yet al the said parts recede more or less from the natural towards a cold and moist temper. And in like manner, although some of the said parts do require a greater plenty and activity of Spirits than others, yet al of them a just proportion, being observed to the plenty and activity respectively due to each of them, are defective and destitute of that just pro­portion.

NOw let us more neerly examin the O­pinion proposed, and assert it by parts.

First, That the parts first affected do labor under a cold distemper may be proved. First, from the unequal and diminished nutrition of the said parts; for as the inborn heat when it is augmented to a just propor­tion doth very much conduce to further the con­coction of the Aliment; so if it be too remiss, it ea­sily retardeth and lesseneth the same.

Secondly, The same distemper is proved from the slowness and unaptness to motion; and also from the aversation to exercise, and desire to rest. For as the activity and agility of the Body is attri­buted to the Heat, so the tardity and slothfulness of it is in great part ascribed to Cold, Namely, sup­posing (as before) that this slothfulness hath no de­pendance [Page 37] upon the fault of the animal influx.

Thirdly, It is further confirmed, because this Disease many times followeth other accute Disea­ses, whereby they end not seldom (after the Wast or Consumption of the Natural heat) in a cold di­stemper.

Besides, It also receiveth Chronical Diseases which extenuate the Body, and such as in any man­ner are prone to leave a cold distemper behind them as Pertinacious Obstructions, the Scurvy, Cachexy &c.

Moreover, Because it succeedeth the importune suppression of Scabbedness, and Impetiginous ef­fects, as we have often observed, when the Scabs have newly broken out again, and the Itch is revi­ved, such Boyes have been easily restored to health, because by that means the Natural heat is reaugmented in the outward Members.

Lastly, Because many times it happeneth after a continual use of cold, thick, and viscous aliment, after surfeting and idleness, and the like evident causes, either diminishing or overwhelming the Natural heat.

Fourthly, It is yet more plainly evinced, because those helps which excite, augment, and cherish the heat in the outward parts, as various agitations, rubbings, and anointing of the Body, do contribute a large share to the advancement of this Cure. These things being all cast together into a heap, it is sufficiently conspicuous that a cold distemper of the Natural constitution of the parts first affected is contained in the primary essence of this Disease.

Object. But here we meet with a specious Objecti­on, That a little Feaver, especially a slow one, or such [Page 38] as is erratical and wandering, is frequently conjoyned with this affect, which at the same time seemeth absolute­ly inconsistent with a cool distemper. For all Feavers by all men are accounted to be a hot distemper which is diame­trically opposite to the said essence.

We Answer (that we may not here interpose any thing concerning the essence of a Feaver) we free­ly grant, for so much as concerns the present Que­stion, that a Feaver is a hot distemper; but this doth not chiefly consist in the Natural constitution of the parts, but in the vital constitution, namely in the influent heat preternaturally affected. For a Feaver is not some private Disease, but universal, and is diffused from the Heart through the Arteries in and with the vital Spirit, be it either overheated, or otherwise viciated. For this preternatural heat hath only a respect to that inherent as a cause potent and able variously to alter it, yet indeed by degrees and little and little. For first the influent heat is manifestly an actual heat, but the heat of the natu­ral constitution is only potential: wherefore we af­firm that a cold distemper in respect of a natural and potential heat may consist with a hot distemper in respect of an actual and influent heat. For indeed an actual heat is not so directly averse to a cold di­stemper▪ which is so called by reason of a defect of the potential heat, but it may (the cause persevering) consist for a good while with it. As for example, there is an actual heat in Simple Water, Barly Wa­ter, diverse Juleps and the like being made hot, al­though at the same time they are potentially cold. So that to be actually hot, and potentially hot differ not in the Degree, but in the Species, neither are they so directly contrary to one another, that one [Page 39] must presently expel the other out of a subject.

Moreover, Secondly, The influent hot distem­per doth not so much correct the inherent cold di­stemper, as by accident it augmenteth it, namely by a wast and dissipation of the Natural Spirits, wherein chiefly the natural and potential heat re­sides: Just after the same manner as the actual heat introduced by the fire diminisheth the poten­tial heat of the Wine. Whereupon any kind of Feaver supervening upon this Disease, usually brings more damage than advantage to the sick.

Secondly, We affirm, a moist distemper to be lod­ged together in the parts first affected; this is ma­nifest from the laxity and softness of the said parts: and this sign likewise doth more strongly confirm the same thing, because the said parts are extenuated, so that unless there were a redundancy of moisture in them, a certain rigidity and roughness would assault the touch; again, a cold distemper doth ve­ry rarely continue long without a moist: and last­ly, things helpful and hurtful attest this truth, for drying things are helpful, and moistning things are hurtful.

Thirdly, we affirm, That in the parts first affected there is a penury of natural spirits. This is proved by the very same arguments which we produced to evince it to be a cold distemper.

For first the unequal and imminute nutrition of the parts first affected doth not only argue a coldness of temper, but withal, a want of natural spirits, for otherwise this defect of nutrition might be easily corrected. For the cause of that coldness where­with the defect of the spirit is conjoyned, or some peccaut humor is not impacted, is easily cashired, [Page 40] and sooner then is wont in this disease, as may b [...] seen in the parts grown extream cold in the winte season; for example sake, in the handling of snow; the parts so extreamly cooled provided that they be rightly handled, wil return to their pristine tempera­mēt in few hours: but wher there is a distemper with the matter of it, as a case conjoynd, or where ther is a defect of the inherent spirits, such a distemper indeed is not so soon nor so easily removed. But in the pre­sent affect we cannot affirm that a conjoyned or im­pacted matter of any note is (at the least alwise) caused in the parts first affected, because they are observed to be more withered, feeble, and extreamly exte­nuated, and seeing this affect is very different from Cachexia and the Virgins disease; in the which for the most part, it is not the want of Spirits, but the conjoyned matter that cherisheth the cold distem­per: wherefore we may rightly infer that the perti­nacity of this evil doth chiefly depend upon the de­fect of the natural Spirits. Secondly, The same is proved after the same manner by the second argu­ment before alleadged for the cold distemper, nam­ly from sloth and aversness to excercise. For acti­vity hath not only a dependance upon the temper, but chiefly upon the fulness of the Spirits: as may be seen in strong and heathful men, who in winter time, and hardest frost, are more prompt and incli­nable to violent exercises, then in summer, when the inherent Spirits are wont to be somwhat dissol­ved. Thirdly, Feavers, and long extenuating disea­ses, as they often introduce a cold distemper, so they evidently diminish and dissipate the inherent Spi­rits. To these we ad that argument which is dedu­ced from the constitution of the Parents▪ the Pa­rents that are more strong and lusty (experience [Page 41] witnesseth it) and accustomed to labour, seldom bring forth children obnoxious to this disease: on the contrary, such as are weak, sickly, idle, tender, delicate, very prone to immoderate, premature, or decriped Venery, such as are troubled with a Gonor­rhea, &c. for the most part beget children subject to this affect: Namely, because the Seminary princi­ples are furnished only with a deficiency of Spirits. We should now proceed to the fourth assertion, but must first remove a remora that cometh in the way.

Object. For some may object. That the natural cold distemper is subordinated to the want of Spirits, and not contradistinguished to it, as is here supposed. For the paucity of the Spirits seemeth to be the very cause of the cold distemper, and the natural heat be it more intense or more remiss, seemeth respectively to follow the proportion of the natural Spirits, as being radicated in them as their first subject.

We answer. First, That the inherent heat is indeed first grounded and subjected in the inherent Spirits. Moreover as the inward heat is divided into two par s, namely, the natural, and the acquired heat; so the inward Spirit must be also conceived to be two­fold, the primigenial or seminal derived from the Parents in the seed, and the acquired Spirit contra­cted from a perfect assimilation of the aliment, the former Spirit is the basis of the engrafted natural heat, the latter of the inward acquired heat; we mean, not that these heats and Spirits are in them­selves distinct in the species▪ but only in their origin and degree of perfection, which is sufficient to invest them with a various appellation. For in nutrition the assimilation of the aliment proceedeth even to a specifical identity, and not an individual, although sometimes, also it attaineth not the degree of origi­nal [Page 42] perfection. For which cause it seemed suf­ficient to us to have named the implanted heat, and the implanted Spirit, without any high­er distinction; and therefore we grant that the implanted heat is first subjected and rooted in the Spirits, and that it is nothing else then a certain mo­dification of the said Spirits, whereby they being irradiated by the vital heat do delight to indeavor to diffuse themselves and to enlarge their dominions, by attracting, retaining, assimilating the aliments like unto themselves by severing the excrements, and lastly, by disposing the things acquired in due places: we say, likewise that this endeavor (wherin we place the essence of heat) by reason that it is dif­fusive doth somwhat dissipate and wast the implant­ed Spirits, which because of this effect are vulgarly called by the name of radical moisture continually devoured and consumed by the heat. Thus far we grant the argument: But in the second place we af­firm that the implanted heat doth differ frō the hot implanted temperament; for the implanted heat is only a part of the hot implanted temperament, for not only a Spirit, but sulphur also, and salt, or perhaps choler, contribute their heat to the constitution of the whole hot implanted temperament, wherof the implanted heat is only a part. Wherefore it is fasly suggested in the propounded argument, that a plen­ty of Spirits is the sole cause of a hot distemper, and a paucity of a cold distemper: for a pound of the flesh of an infant containeth more implanted Spirits then a pound of a yongmans flesh: yet it is most e­vident that the temperament of a yong man is far more hot then that of an infant: a hot temperament cannot therefore depend upon the sole plenty of the Spirits, nor a cold temperament upon a want of [Page 43] Spirits. Moreover in many maladies a hot distem­per is consistent with a paucity of Spirits; as in a Hectick of the third degree; in like manner of a cold distemper with a competent plenty of Spirits, as in the Green sickness.

We say thirdly, That a plenty or paucity of Spi­rits is not perpetually a sufficient cause to determine the temperament either hot or cold; as on the con­trary, neither doth a hot, nor a cold temperament certainly and necessarily demonstrate a plenty or paucity of Spirits, as is manifest from the instance given. So that the temperament is no sure sign of the quantity of the Spirits, nor the quantity of the Spirits a sure sign of the temperament; and therfore purposeth not without just cause, these things come to be considered and examined as contradistinct, if we wil procure a certain and inconfused knowledge of them.

Fourthly we answer, That although it were gran­ted, that the implanted heat is subjected in the im­planted Spirits, yet notwithstanding that heat is not intended nor remitted according to the sole plenty, or paucity of Spirits: for the Spirits howsoever suffi­ciently copious, yet if they be too much fixed, tor­pid, and as it were frozen; they exhibit not any implanted heat worthy of consideration. As for ex­ample, the white of an egge swelleth with copious Spirits, yet are they so benummed, and the inward heat is thereupon so small, that it obtaineth not the formation of a chicken, unless it be first excited by incubation, or some such other heat; therefore we may lawfully conclude, that a consideration from the want of Spirits is sufficiently distinct from the consideration of a cold implanted temperament, al­though the objected argument doth seem to insinu­ate [Page 42] [...] [Page 43] [...] [Page 42] [...] [Page 43] [...] [Page 44] the contrary. Moreover from this fourth article of our answer, there resulteth a fourth assertion of the essence propounded, Namely,

That beside the distemper and want of Spirits a certain benumdness of them, must be added as a di­stinct part also of the essence of the disease. This benumdness of the engraffed Spirits appeareth chief­ly by the defective nutrition, and aversation from ex­ercise, which proceed not primarily (as we have proved above) from any defect of the influx of the brain. It is also manifest from hence, because all those things which drive out that stupefaction of the Spirits, although they do not altogether drive it away, yet they conduce very much to the cure of this disease; as exercises of any kind augmented by degrees, frictions, anoyntings, &c. and things in­wardly taken, of a heating, cutting, purging, and gently opening quality. But that this benumdness is sufficiently distinct from the want of Spirits (besides that which we have said in the 3. article of our An­swer is sufficiently manifest from hence, because an excessive excitation, contrary to a benummednes is often conjoyned with a penury of Spirits: as it com­monly falleth out in a Hectick feaver, in dissolving fluxes, and the like diseases, in which howsoever there be a want of Spirits, yet no benummedness is consociated; but on the contrary that vehement ex­citation, & propensity to motion, must be restrained.

On the contrary, copious Spirits may consist with a benummedness, as in wheat or meal. For al­though it may seem to have but little Spirit, because the Spirits of it do yet lurk in their fixation, and be­nummedness; yet indeed the Spirits do abound in it, and may be summoned out by a simple fermen­tation, and excited to a manifestation of their activi­ty: [Page 45] As strong Beer made thereof doth plainly de­clare. In like manner juice newly pressed out of im­mature grapes, is very mild and pleasant, containing in the mean time plenty of Spirits, which afterwards the due fermentation being finished, reveal them­selves in generous wine.

Let us conclude therefore that the benummed­ness of the Spirits in this affect deserveth a particular and distinct consideration.

WE have already propounded the first Essence of this Disease, it remaineth now that we enquire after the first Subject in which that Essence is ra­dicated.

The heart and the brain do here seem rightly to be excluded, for the reasons before alleadged, the repetition whereof for brevity sake we shal omit.

The liver and the Lungs are not as yet exemp­ted from all suspition of this fault, we wil therfore examine these bowels apart, and first we demand,

Whether the Liver be the subject of the first essence of this Disease?

The principal Argument is for the Affirmative, because this Disease may seem to proceed from a vicious sanguification, the Shop and Work-house whereof (at least in probability) the Liver is sup­posed to be, but that a viciated sanguification is the [Page 46] first origine of this disease seems to be made mani­fest by many signs. First, because this disease for the most part followeth after many other great diseases, either acute or chronical, which in great measure have beforehand weakned the sanguifical vertue of the Liver. Secondly, Because this dis­ease doth not only depend upon outward, but in­ward causes, namely the vicious humors. And seing the vicious humors are generated in and with the mas of blood in the liver, the first essence of this affect seemeth to be referred hither. Thirdly, The Liver is perpetually observed to be bigger than ordinary in this affect; which manifestly witnesseth the Liver to be affected. Fourthly, those internal Medicines which have a faculty to putrifie the blood are requisite to the cure of this disease▪ and being exhibited are found to be very profitable. 5. The missian of blood from the veins of the ears (which is not the meanest help to vanquish this affect) doth more than sufficiently argue some fault to be in the blood, which seemeth to be ascribed to the constitution of the Liver, in as much as it doth sanguificate. These Arguments have so far prevai­led upon some very famous Physitians, that there­upon they have attributed the first essence of this disease to the Liver alone.

But we conceive that these things may be suf­ficiently answered, if we shall first grant what can be further or what hath already been rightly said concerning this matter, and then dissolve those things which are inferred by bad and invalid con­sequence.

First, Therefore we grant that the mas of blood is viciated in this affect, and that from thence is conveied a continual [...]editati [...] [...] the disease. [Page 47] We grant also for the present that the Liver is the Officin of sanguification: but we deny that every viciosity of the blood doth depend upon the viciated sanguification constitution of the Liver. For first, the blood may be corrupted by unwholsom ali­ment, the Liver in the mean time remaining sound, in like manner if the first concoction in the ventri­cle by any cause whatsoever be rendred imperfect; yet it cannot be fully corrected by the second con­coction in the Liver be that bowel never so sound. Besides, although the generation of vicious blood should be solely ascribed to the Liver, yet the o­ther parts should necessarily concur to the conser­vation of that which is generated, as the Kidneyes, the Spleen, the Pancreas, the Womb &c. yea, and it seemeth undeniable, that all the parts which the blood washeth in his circulation, do variously alter it, whilst according to the capacity of the subject they imprint their qualities in it: for they are natu­ral agents, and act by necessity and continually with­out any suspention of their actions or intervenient pauses, unless they be estrained by some predomi­nant power: therfore if these be il affected, they give a greater or a less tincture of pollution, to the blood which passes through them, as may be seen in a con­tagion gotten by an external contact communicated to the inward parts. Moreover, sometimes a great pollution from the other diseased parts is insinuated into the blood, the liver in the interim being safe, as hath been sometimes observed in opened bodies, that have perished by a Dropsie, in whom the Li­ver was found to be sufficiently sound and whol. Moreover, We grant that the faults of the Blood do frequently derive their beginning from the de­pravedness of their sanguifical constitution of the [Page 48] Liver, and that that depraved▪ constitution is an affect of the Liver. But we deny this to be the same Disease whereof we now treat, because it dif­fers from it in the whol Species. For that same de­praved constitution of the Liver is alike common to men of full age, to Boys, and Children; but this disease is solely apropriated to boys and infants. Again, We grant that a vicious constitution of the Liver may by generating a corrupt blood be a com­mon cause, and foment the augmentation of this affect: but we deny that to be the disease it self, whereof we now speak, or any part of the first es­sence thereof. For it is one thing to produce a common cause of a disease, and another thing to be of the first essence of a disease. We deny also that to be the continent cause of this disease, or to be a sufficient cause of it self alone, or to be alwaies a cause. For the vicious constitution of the Liver, of what kind soever you will suppose it, doth not produce this affect in those that are come to ripenes of yeers, nor perhaps always in yong boys: and this our answer in general to the argument: we proceed now in a like method to the confirmation of it.

First, Therefore we grant that this affect doth often follow other diseases be they either acute or chronical, but not so much because they had hurt the sanguiffical constitution of the Liver, as because they had left the outward parts cold and benummed the ingrafted Spirits exhausted. Although we may easily admit the viciated liver to be able to foment the evil by reason of the depraved sanguification.

Secondly, We grant that this affect doth not on­ly depend upon outward causes, but also upon in­ward, namely the faults of the blood it self; but [Page 49] that all these faults have their beginning from the Li­ver, that we flatly deny for the Reasons before allead­ged.

Thirdly, We grant that the mole or substance of the Liver is augmented in this affect, but we deny that to be the first essence of the Disease, for the reasons above rehearsed, where we reject the organical vices from the primary essence of this evil. Yet we admit this and the like diseases in a secondary essence of this affect, as we shal see hereafter.

Fourthly, We grant that internal Medicines can both alter and purify the blood, but in the present Af­fect they conduce to the cure, in this regard, principal­ly, because they facilitate the distribution of the blood to the outward members, attenuating the thicker and cutting the viscous parts thereof, and because they also do impregnate the blood, with a copious and benign Spirit, whereupon it happens, that the implanted Spi­rits of the parts before languishing, are cherished, aug­mented, and excited. In the mean time we acknow­ledge that general benefit which accrew to the whole body, by the purging of the blood, by siedge, vomit, urine, or any other ways of evacuation. Only this is it which we affirm, that the more specifical part of the cure is wrought by way of alteration with the medicines aforesaid, as we have intimated already.

Fifthly, and lastly, We grant that the opening the veins in the ears doth somewhat attenuate the blood, and conduce to the renovation of it, as also to the distribu­tion of it to the external parts, and the withdrawing of it from the internal parts oppressed with too much plen­ty, and in that respect very much to advance the cure▪ yet we deny that it can from thence be rightly inferred that the first Essence of the disease is radicated in the [Page 50] Liver. And thus we suppose we have satisfied the rea­sons brought for the confirmation of this opinion. We wil now produce some arguments that seem to perswade the contrary.

The first is this, The first Essence of a disease doth Specificate the Disease. But the vitiated sanguifical con­stitution (however it be conceived) doth not specifi­cate this Disease. For seing that this Disease doth ap­pertain to infants only and children; it behoveth them who adhere to the contrary opinion to design some cer­tain way of the depraved sanguifical Constitution of the Liver, which may be proper to the tender age alone, but no depravation of the sanguifical Constitution of the Liver can be imagined, which is not also common to those of ripe years. If therefore the first Essence of this Disease should consist in that, this Disease would at least sometimes be observed in those of ripe years, which not­withstanding hath never been hitherto observed.

Secondly, The subject of the first essence of a Disease is so long affected with that Essence, as the Diseas con­tinueth. For neither can the Diseas Exist without its Essence, neither can that Essence wander from one part to another: If therefore the Liver be the subject of the first Essence of this Diseas, then should it be affected thorowout the whole progress of the Diseas; which ne­vertheless doth not seem credible, seeing that the Livers of those who have died of this Diseas, and have been dis­sected, have excepting the augmented bulk thereof, been seen inculpable in respect of the other conditions.

Thirdly, If the Liver be the subject of the first Es­sence of this Diseas, necessarily it is, that upon the day­ly increase of the Disease that should be more grievously and evidently afflicted, and before death certainly it should be marked by some manifest signs. For seeing [Page 51] that every Disease is contrary to the nature of that part it besiegeth, and doth dayly more and more damnify and empair it: And although the beginnings of Diseases are many times obscure, yet in process of time (especially if they continue till the last day of life) they imprint most evident marks in the parts primarily affected; so that it can scarce be avoyded, but that upon the opening of the body they will be apparent to the first sight: al­though also when an enquiry is appointed into some Chronical Diseas, by dissection of the body that perish­ed by it, the finding of it out be grown difficult by rea­son of some other intervenient Diseases, or otherwise complicated: Yet the part first affected is ever observed to be grievously and manifestly hurt. Seing therefore in those whom this Diseas hath destroyed, the Liver is of­tentimes sound, excepting the augmented bulk, or at least not considerably hurt, it will be to infer, that that bowel is not the subject of the first Essence of this Diseas.

Fourthly, If the liver were the subject of the first es­sence of this disease, it should labor under a cold and moist distemper, and also under a penury and benum­medness of spirits, as is sufficiently manifest from what hath already been spoken. But in this present affect the liver doth not always labor under a cold distemper, nor with a penury and stupefaction of spirits. For in this affect the vital blood being sparingly distributed to the outward members, it must needs be superabundantly poured upon the bowels, especially the brain and the liver; and seeing this blood, which is circulated thorow the bowels so neer the heart, is made very hot and ful of spirit: as even now issuing out of the fountain of the vi­tal spirits, it is impossible that it should permit a cold [Page 52] distemper, or any defect of spirits to be in those parts, which it watereth with so copious an afflux.

Fifthly, In this affect we often behold the face to be wel coloured, & the cheeks ruddy, which can scarce happen in a cold distemper of the liver if it be of any continuance.

Sixthly, From a bad habit of breeding blood in the liver; a sufficient reason cannot be rendred of the symp­toms proper to this affect, a Cacotrophy indeed, or a viti­ous nourishment, and an Atrophy, or a defective nou­rishment: nay many times and peradventure not unjust­ly be ascribed to the fault of the liver: but an Alogotro­phy, or a disproportional nourishment cannot immedi­ately be referred to that bowel, For the liver maketh the blood equally and without difference, for al the parts; neither is it liberal to our part in the dispensation of it, and reserved to another. Moreover the debility of all the muscles, the dislike of exercise, the affectation of rest, seemeth to have no correspondence with the Liver, wherefore neither do we acknowledge the Liver to be the first seat of this disease.

Seventhly, This disease in strong children is cured sometimes, only by exercise, play, stirring, and rubbing of the body; by which means the heat is summoned to the outward parts, new spirits are raised up, the stupe­faction of them is chased away, and the aliment is with a more plentiful benignity drawn to the outward mem­bers, which benefits without doubt are more properly accommodated to the outward parts then to the Liver.

And this question being thus solved, we proceed to the other; namely,

Whether the Lungs be the subject of the first Essence of this disease?

The symptoms which seem to perswade the affirma­tive, are the frequent narrowness of the breast, the dif­ficulty [Page 53] of breathing, an astma, a cough, the inflamation of the Lungs, the hard swellings of the Lungs, the impo­stume in the Lungs and the Ptisick. First, The nar­rowness of the breast doth not presently arise from the very beginning of the diseas, & therfore cannot be attest­ed to be of the first Essence of this Diseas, in like manner the difficulty of breathing & the astma do not perpetually accompany this affect, and therefore an indication of the part first affected cannot be borrowed from them. Third­ly, the cough is sometimes present, sometimes absent, and is often times variously intended and remitted, til the es­sence of the disease persisteth in the same state; which al­so happeneth from very many of the aforesaid symp­toms. Fourthly, An inflammation of the Lungs doth not frequently molest the patient, and when it invadeth him, it is an acute and not a chronicle disease; as this, whereof we now speak, so that we cannot lawfully con­clude any certainty of the first affected part from a symptom so unusual and so Fugitive. Fifth­ly, Hard swellings of the Lungs, little swellings, impo­stumes; yea, and bunches may precede, associate, and follow after this affect, but these diseases are altogether of a different kind from that we now speak of; yea, and are common as well to men of ripe years as to children, and infants: moreover the Ptysick doth not usually su­perveen unless after a long continuance of this affect, as being far from the first Essence of this Diseas; and that it may manifestly appear to be very remote from the first esteem of it, so that can confer little or nothing to the finding out of the part affected. Moreover, those inseparable and vulgar symptoms of this Diseas, as the impotency of the external parts to motion, and the ine­quality of nutrition, can by no reason be deduced from the affected Lungs: and therefore we cannot admit this [Page 54] Bowel for the first seat of this Diseas. And thus at length we descend to point out the parts first affected.

The special marrow issuing out of the skull doth seem to deserve the first place: The second, all the Nerves produced by it; the third all the membranous and fibrous parts unto which those Nerves are carried along. And in these parts we affirm the first essence of of this diseas to be rooted, neither do we think it need­ful to joyn other parts with these. For the softness, loosness, and Atony of the whol Spine without the Skul, of all the Nerves arising from thence, of all the Fibers of the Universal Body, and by that means an inability to motion, a slothfulness and affectation of rest, which bewray themselves from the very beginning of this affect, do abundantly evince these parts to be affected with coldness, defect and benummedness of Spirits, and from hence it comes to pass that they are extenuated and afflicted with an incompetency of nou­rishment. For they do somewhat communicate their benummedness to the tops of the Arteries, whereupon the Flux of blood that is destributed unto them, suffers diminution; and because they are cold and labor under a defect of Spirits, they imperfectly concoct the affused blood, so that there is a necessity that they must be un­duly nourished and less than the other parts, and by con­sequence be extenuated. Therefore we justly and de­servedly ascribe the first essence of this Diseas to those parts alone.

Yet it may be here doubted whether the bones may not also be numbred among the parts first affected, se­ing that certain tumors of the bones may be observed presently after the first invasion of the Diseas in divers places, but especially in the appendancies of the Bones to the Wrests and tops of the Ribs, where they are con­joyned [Page 55] with the grizles of the Stern?

We answer, That indeed it cannot be denied, but that the said tumors of the bones, both in respect of the en­creased greatness, and also by reason of the viciated fi­gure are really and truly Diseases, and therefore we grant that the bones must be referred to the primary or secondary essence of the Diseas: but that they do not pertain to the primary essence of the Disease is manifest from hence, Because the said tumors of the bones de­pend upon the first essence of this Diseas, and suppose the preexistence of it. For they spring from the une­qual nourishment of the parts which is a Symptom of the first essence of this Diseas. But here the inequality of the nourishment can depend upon the first essence of this Diseas, shall more fully be declared in its due place; namely, where the reason of the secondary essence is to be rendred. We will only here shew that those swel­lings of the bones are rightly deduced from the impro­portionate nourishment, to wit when in respect of the rest it is too much augmented in the swelling parts. That is proved by this argument, Because the protube­rant part of the bones are altogether of the same Spe­cies with the other parts of the bones; whereupon it is necessary, that they come out by the same way of gene­ration, by which the rest are augmented and encreas. Therefore seeing that the other bones are augmented by nutrition, that is, by the introsumed aliment, and the assimilation of it, certainly we must judg that these bones also acquire their augmentation by the like rea­son (although without reason, measure and proportion) You will say, That tumors are usually generated not of an alimentory or good, but a corrupt and vicious juyce. True it is indeed that this is for the most part true, but as true it is that it is only for the most part true. For [Page 56] some tumors swell from a legitimate and alimentary juyce, as caruncles or little pieces of flesh, knobbed swellings, and perhaps some hard bunches, but even these swellings do also differ much from the present standing out of the bones. For those tumors which we use to call excrescences, have somewhat in them with­out the habit of the part and in the whol kind beside nature: but these tumors do not grow without the ha­bit of the part, neither do they include or contain any other preternatural thing beside the sole magnitude dis­proportionately encreased, and by that means the vicia­ted figure of the parts. For otherwise these swellings should not be of the same Species with the rest of the Bone, to which they are continued, but that is repug­nant to the experience of the sences.

If therefore it be granted that some tumors (even a­mong those which are altogether preternatural and con­sist without the habit of their body) are generated of a­limentary juyces, certainly much less hard is it to be un­derstood that these swellings of the bones are generated and formed of the legitimate matter of the bones, by the inherent nutritive faculty. And this is clearly confir­med by this, because the bones according to their simi­lary nature are by no means legitimately produced by an illegitimate matter, that is, an indisposed and disa­greable matter to the other similary bones. Ex quolibet ligno non fit Mercurius, Every natural agent disposeth the matter before it can introduce the form. It is ne­cessary also that the matter so disposed be legitimate. Now the matter of the swelling bones is manifestly disposed; for otherwise it could not actually receive the specifical form of a bone. Moreover that these tumors of the bones are generated by the nutritive fa­culty is likewise evident, becaus in all our body there is [Page 57] not any other ossifical vertue besides that nutritive Fa­culty inherent in the bones themselves, because also these tumors are generated and augmented by the intro­sumed aliment, and assimilated by the bones themselvs: although perhaps in respect of the whole Bone this re­ception of the aliment may be unequal, and a sufficient cause of error in the nutritive faculty, whereby one part of those Bones may be too sparingly nourished, and another part too plentifully even to a tumor.

THe first and Radical Essence of this Diseas, and also the parts first affected being explai­ned, now in the next place the Secondary Es­sence; namely that which immediatly fol­loweth this Diseas, offereth it self to our examination. And here we must refresh the memory by an intimation of that threefold Constitution already asserted, the Na­tural, the Vital, the Animal, and thorow these particu­lar Constitutions, shall our examination proceed. And first we will consider the Natural Constitution. This as we have taught above consisteth in the Temperament, common qualites, the plenty and disposition of the Na­tural Spirits, in the Organization, and continuity: now we have already proved, that the first Essence of this af­fect is radicated in the Temperament, and in the plenty and disposition of the Natural Spirits: but the other [Page 58] parts of this Constitution, to wit, the common quali­ties, the Organization, and the continuity do yet re­main to be examined.

By Common Qualities we understand in a manner the same which some others have called the Modos Mate­riae, and others, Qualitates Secundas. Now we cal them Common, because they are not restrained to any one Ele­ment or Form; but in some sort may expiate and range thorow all the Bodies, and for the most part affect them more or less. Of this sort are density, rarity, consi­stence, fluidness, tenacity, friability, laxity, tension, (or rather tensity, that the habit may be distinguished from the action) witheredness, swelling, and stifness, soft­ness, hardness, smoothness, roughness. But it is not our meaning, exactly to reckon up all and each of the Com­mon Qualities, nor to prosecute those already rehearsed, further then the present occasion shall require.

The Tone or Harmony of the Parts doth seem to result from some Common Qualities mutually embraced a­mong themselves. For the Tone of the Parts properly consisteth in a du tenor and mediocrity between certain opposite Common Qualities, as between thickness and thinness, &c. But if there be a recess or departure from the just mediocrity to either of the extreams, then there is a necessity that the Tone must be vitiated. Two things therefore do here seem to be enquired after concerning the Tone of the Parts; the first, whether in this Diseas the Tone of the Parts be in any degree vitiated. The next, Whether those faults of the Tone do belong to the secondary Essence of the Diseas.

As concerning the first, It wil be unnecessary to run thorow the particular Parts of the Tone severally, it will be sufficient to examine those that seem guilty of the suspected crime.

[Page 59] First, Therefore we meet with an evident loosness of the Tone in this affect: But this loosness differeth both from the infirm coherence, and likewise from the Paralytical resolution of the Parts: for the infirm co­herence or weakned stifness of the part is easily made an occasion of the loosness, because in such cases the Part can scarce be stretched forth; but a part may at the same time be both loose, and likewise sufficiently stiff, as may be seen in the strings of Instruments, which if you wind down the pins, they become loose, although in the mean time they forgo not the tenacity of their sub­stance. And in dissected bodies we have frequently ob­served the loose parts themselves to be sufficiently stiff; yea, and that sometimes in this affect. Wherefore this loosness is a distinct quality from the vitiated stifness of a Part. Neither doth it less differ from that resolution of the Parts which happeneth in the Paralytical Mem­bers. For the dead Palsy first consisteth in the depraved Animal Constitution: But this loosness is rooted in the Natural Constitution. For here is no Palsy present either in respect of motion, or in respect of the sence of the Parts: Neither is the Brayn in this Diseas prima­rily affected, as we have already demonstrated. Moreo­ver that there is such an exceeding loosness of the Parts first affected, in this Diseas is a thing so conspicuous, that we judg it a superfluous employment to offer proof thereof. For it is obvious to the very senses, and there­fore we have listed it among the signs of the Diseas. For whether it be a Part of the Essence or not a Part, if it be manifestly subjected to the Senses, it acquireth the propriety of a sign in respect of the other Parts of the Essence, which are removed from the Senses.

Secondly, In this Diseas there is not only a loosness but likewise a witheredness, and feebleness. Now this [Page 60] quality comprehendeth somwhat more then the meer and simple loosness; for it denoteth withal a certain emptiness of the parts, wherby they sink down of them­selves. Now such an emptiness, and such a falling down of the Parts first affected in this Diseas are so obvious to the Senses, that there is no need of further proof.

Thirdly, A a softness also may be named in the Tone of the Parts first affected in this Diseas. For sometimes it so falleth out that there is no coincidence between the softness and the aforesaid qualities; but that it inclu­deth or excludeth some other thing, as in a suppurated Tumor there is softness, but without any laxity of the Tone, any emptiness or subsidence. For in this present supposed case the softness chiefly dependeth upon the manner of Termination, and the tenacity of the Part being vitiated. But in this affect there is for the most part a coincidence with the laxity and flaccidity before mentioned: So that it is needless to distinguish it more accurately then by the name only.

Fourthly, There happeneth also another fault in the Tone of the Parts first affected in this Diseas, and this is an extream inward slipperiness. Some perhaps may wonder what the meaning of these words may be, Inter­nal lubricity. We confess indeed that for want of words we have been constrayned to joyn this appellation. For when in nature such a quality as hath a true existence hath by the oversight of Philosophers, and also the neg­lect of Grammarians wanted a name, we have taken so much liberty to our selvs, as in respect of the great vicini­ty which it hath with the superficial lubricity of the body to give it the same Name, with the distinctive Epethite of Internal. In natural bodies therfore we acknowledg a twofold lubricity; one External and Superficial which indeed consisteth in the smoothness and equality of the [Page 61] Parts of the Superficies, by reason whereof the Subject of it doth easily slide by other bodies which it lighteth upon without much attrition and resistance, Now con­trary to this lubricity, is the Superficial roughness: but these two qualities have no reference to this place, be­cause they are Organical, neither do they any way be­long to the Tone of the Parts. That other lubricity whereof we began to make mention, consists in that in­ternal, profound and similary smoothness, and equality of the body. By reason wherof, the whole substance of its Subject doth easily slide by the other introsubient bo­dies without much attrition and resistance. And to this lubricity also there is an Internal roughness. Now that there is such an internal similary slipperiness, and such a roughness also opposite unto it may be shewed almost by innumerable instances. For almost all mucilaginous sub­stances are slippery, and that not only in respect of the outward Superficies, but also inwardly, and in respect of the universal Substance, and every particle thereof; so that, according to the definition of a similary body, e­very particle, by reason of this quality is made like unto the whol, and therfore this quality is internal, and si­milary, and diffused through the whol internal substance of the Subject. In like manner such an internal roughness may be observed in unripe fruits, exten­tended thorow their whole substance and Inter­nal flesh. But when they have attained to a just ripeness then usually, in the room of that roughness there succeedeth such a slipperiness as we have now de­scribed. And here it must be observed, that if these bodies internally slippery be besmeared or daubed upon the Superficies of bodies otherwise rough, they bequeath a certain degree of lubricity to them, for the time they adhere▪ in like manner being inwardly taken as the slip­pery [Page 62] juyces, and mucilages of Althea, &c. They do communicate a certain lubricity to the Internal passages of the Body; yea, and not only to the passages that re­late to the inward cavities, but also more or less to the very Similary substance of the parts of the Body, which also the blood washeth being impregnated with that slippery juyce.

But this internal lubricity is manifold: oyly or fat, watrish, spiritous, saltish, and perhaps earthy. The oyly is chiefly conspicuous in the fat of Creatures, espe­cially such as are yong, and in many expressed Oyls, especially the moister and colder, and also the temperate; as may be observed in the Oyls of Poppy Seeds, Pippin Seeds, the four greater Cold Seeds, Time Seed, and the Oyl of sweet Almonds, and the like. A watrish lu­bricity is in some measure found in simple water it self, although by reason of the fluidness it is less sensi­ble; also this lubricity may most evidently be taken notice of in the mucilages, &c. The Spiritous perhaps doth never happen alone, but it is most frequently mixt with the waterish, as in the sperm of almost all Creatures, and ripe fruits. The Saltish likewise is rarely simple, although there is a man that contendeth it is to be found in salt of Tartar. But the compound saltish lubricity is frequently obvious, as in Soap and Salt of Tartar dissolved with waterish and oyly substan­ces. The Earthy (even mixt) is scarce worthy of ob­servation, unless it be in respect that it concurreth to the thickning of fluid bodies, as in white clayish Mud, and Fullers Earth dissolved. But in this place we have regard chiefly to that lubricity which is waterish, as be­ing that alone which can be guilty of the crime in this affect we now handle,

And these things may suffice in general of the inter­nal [Page 63] or similary lubricity. The next enquiring must be whether the first affected parts of this Diseas be affected beyond a due proportion with an internel or similary lu­bricity. And at first indeed it seemeth very probable that there is such an extream lubricity in the said parts, becaus moisture doth superabound in them, which ever favoreth the said lubricity, be it conjoyned either with heat or cold. Every one knoweth that the Sperm of Creatures by how much it is moister than the creatures produced by it, by so much also it is the more slippery: in like manner that the yong flesh of Creatures is more slippery than that of old. Seeing therefore that humi­dity and lubricity of this kind are so inwardly conver­ted: Seing also that in the parts first affected there is manifestly an extream humidity, certainly it may easily be granted that a lubricity likewise doth too much a­bound in the said parts. And to the production of this the benummedness of those parts have no small share. For the Spirits when they are in their exaltation con­tract a kind of acrimony and sharpness, as may be seen by comparing Must with old Wine, or with Spirit of Wine or with Aqua vitae. For the Spirits of Must may truly be said to be benummed or stupified, if they be compared with the Spirits of old Wine; and by how much more they are stupified, so much more lubricity they likewise contain, and also so much the less of sharp­ness and acrimony. From whence it is manifest that that benummedness and dulness in the Spirits lodging in the first affected parts doth favor that extrem lubrici­ty; for that dulness of the Spirits in the said parts is almost of the same degree with the dulness of the Spirits in Must. And becaus the Spirits are defective in the parts first affected, it is evident that this lubricity is an over-watrish lubricity. Moreover, laxity, flaccidity, [Page 64] and softness do also seem to conspire. For unripe fruit as they are hard, so till they wax ripe they grow softer and softer, and withal acquire an internal lubricity; in like manner the parts are loosned by relaxant baths, and together they become more slippery; also slippery things taken inwardly, as the mucilage of Althea, &c. Do not only loosen the Parts, but they also make the passages slippery, for which case in the pains of the stone they are drank with good juyces. Again, this lubricity of the first affected parts, seemeth to be much confirmed by this, because in the dissected Bodies a manifest lu­bricity is observable by the touch; and if they be squee­zed a mucilaginous kind of blood, inwardly besmearing them, is crushed out with the fingers. We say nothing of the skin, which for the most part is slippery in this affect, and is seldom felt to be rough to the touch: but it is worthy to be noted, that extream slippery Medi­cines either outwardly applyed, or inwardly taken, do usually more hurt then good in this Diseas. And thus we absolve the former question, of the manner whereby the Tone of the Parts is vitiated in this Affect. The o­ther now presents it self to our consideration.

Whether the Tone vitiated after that manner as hath been said, be a Part of the Essence of this Diseas?

We suppose here that whatsoever is found to be viti­ated in the Body, is either a morbifical cause, or a Symptom, or the Diseas it self; and therfore this Diseas either simple or compound, or any part of a compound, and that either primary or secondary.

We say first, That the vitiated Tone above propoun­ded is not properly a cause of the Diseas. And this scarce need any proof. For the said Tone is a preterna­tural Constitution, rooted in the Parts themselves, and by that reason it is most evidently distinguished from a [Page 65] morbifical cause properly so called. For although, one Diseas may be the cause of another, nevertheless even then it is not properly called a morbifical cause, but a primary Diseas, and that other which it produceth, a a secondary affect. But every where there is a growing together of them both into one total Diseas, the for­mer wil be the primary Part of the Essence, and the latter the secondary part of the Essence.

Secondly, We affirm, that the described Tone of the Parts is not a meer Symptom, for it is not under the things secured and retained, neither can it be compre­hended under any depraved action, or any changed qua­lity, not vitiating the action. But that the vitiated Tone is not comprehended under the things secured and re­tained, nor under any depraved action, may by the same labor be proved by this Reason, because those kind of Symptoms are not indeed Constitutions of the body; but the said vitiated Tone without controversy is a preterna­tural changed constitution, as we have already most playnly demonstrated. Secondly, That the said Tone vi­tiated after that manner, is not contained under any changed quality, not depraving the action, is so clear and evident, that it needs no proof. For laxity and flac­cidity hurteth the motion of the Parts, and an extream lubricity is an impediment to the du quickning of the vital Spirits, as shal hereafter be made manifest.

It may be Objected, That some bare changed qualities which are comprehended under the Genus of Symptoms, may also vitiate an action: as the colour changed in the skin yeeldeth an unpleasant prospect to the beholder, so that it begetteth deformity and defect of du comliness?

We answer, That the changed colour of the Skin in as much as it vitiateth the beauty therof (which is the proper action of the Skin) doth in rigor (in a large [Page 66] acception) fall under the Notion of a Diseas. But se­ing this action of the Skin is only Objecture and Ad ex­tra, and seing that altered color doth hurt no Internal action of that individual: Physitians, who in the defi­nition of a Diseas, have respect only to the Internal ac­tions of that individual, do usually exclude it from the Classis of Diseases. Or if the vitiated color of a part do chance in some place to deprave an internal action (which is known only to happen in the Tunicle of the Eye, called Corura) the best Physitians do ever reckon it for a Diseas, although perhaps secondarily. But that we may return into the way from whence we have a lit­tle erred: seing that the vitiated Tone may hurt, as we have said, the internal actions, it doth not properly be­long to that kind of Symptom, which is wont to be cal­led by the name of a changed quality.

Thirdly we say, That this vitiated Tone, seing it is neither a Morbifical caus, nor a Symptom, and yet is somthing preternatural, must needs be the Diseas it self. Moreover, the same is clearly proved by the very definition of a Diseas. For this vitiated Tone is a pre­ternatural Constitution, primarily or immediatly hur­ting the internal action; therfore it is a Diseas. For to what the definition is competible, to that also the thing defined is competible. That it is a preternatural Con­stitution is manifest by this, because it is inherent in the solid parts of the body: that it likewise depraveth the Internal actions, is manifest from hence, because an ex­tream laxity, lubricity, and flaccidity of the parts being granted, presently the agility is weakned, no other cause approaching, and a certain sluggishness deadeth the ir­ritation of the vital Spirits. In agility, the matter is plain, seing that firm and stretched bodies, other things being answerable are more active, and so on the con­trary: [Page 67] that the same thing also happeneth in the dulness of the irritation shal be shewed in its place, for the present we labor to prove no other thing then that the vitiated Tone in this affect is a Diseas.

We say fourthly, That this vitiated Tone in this Di­seas is not any simple affect, having an existence apart by it self, but that it is so conjoyned and compounded in those same parts with the primary Essence, that the whole Essence of the Diseas (wherof we dispute) may be said to consist of many Diseases united together (in themselvs indeed simple, if they be considered asunder) and therfore that the vitiated Tone is only a part of the whol Diseas. And this needeth no other proof, then be­cause the first Essence proposed above, and the said viti­ated Tone▪ are both found in those same parts. For that is properly called a compound Diseas, which is produ­ced by many simple Diseases conjoyned in the same Part.

Fifthly, We affirm that the vitiated Tone is not only a part of the whole Essence, but such a part as hath some dependance upon the primary Essence, and therfore that it is a secondary part of the Essence.

Before we proceed to the proof of this Proposition two grants or concessions are to be premised.

We grant first, That the said Tone may be even im­mediatly vitiated in other causes perhaps, and likewise by other causes, although that happen not in this pre­sent Diseas. For the inherent Tone of the Parts may be primarily loosned in the Animal Constitution, and that suddenly, as may be observed in the dead Palsy. For the natural tensity (and not the Animal only) of the Para­lytical member is loosned, and indeed suddenly without any conspicuous intervention of any part of the aforesaid primary Essence. After the same manner in a Lipothymy [Page 68] or defection of the mind, loosness and languishing sud­denly attatcheth al the parts. Now we cannot in either of these two causes refer the cause of the loosness to the cold and moist distemper of the natural Constitution, seeing that cannot be so suddenly and so sensibly chang­ed. Which let them consider (that we may give warn­ing of it by the way) who wil have these common qua­lities to be always second and dependent upon the first alone: yea, on the other side let them in that cause ob­serve how a cold and moist distemper doth afterwards by degree, follow that loosness suddenly introduced. A­gain, as for the flaccidity of the parts that may be imme­diatly produced by large evacuations, as a flux of the bel­ly, sweatings, and the like immoderate vents, the tem­perament being not yet considerably changed, although we deny not but this may easily and doth usually follow. Moreover an internal lubricity may be manifestly sepa­rated from coldness, though very difficultly from moisture.

Secondly, We grant that in the present Diseas, the vi­tiated Tone doth not in any manner depend upon the first admitted Essence, nor that in every respect is subor­dinate unto it. For first the qualities of the Tone here vitiated, do also ow somwhat to common causes, namely to themselves, and also to those that are common, to the first granted Essence. For extream moistening things by one and the same operation are apt to produce both too much moisture, and also loosness. In like manner from violent evacuations, a want of Spirits, and withal a witheredness doth arise. Also from things too too slippery, either outwardly administred, or inwardly ta­taken, or both, an internal lubricity is augmented, to­gether with a moist distemper. For there is so great a connexion of the whole Essence, hitherto propounded [Page 69] with the common causes, that there is scarce any thing which doth augment the first essence of the Diseas, but at the same time more or less it hath an influence upon the vitiated Tone.

These things bring granted, We say notwithstanding that in the present affect there is a very great dependance of the vitiated Tone upon the first Essence of this Diseas; for which respect alone we have here referred the vitiated Tone to the secondary Essence. If any list to contend, That the said Tone in another respect may relate more clearly to the Secondary Essence, because he may imagine that the primary Essence of every Diseas is necessarily si­milary and perpetually grounded upon the first qualities alone; or because he may conceive that the qualities wherein the Tone consisteth are perpetually secondary, and that they follow the first only (as the shadow doth the Sun) that man may take notice that we purposely decline such questions, least we should straggle into an unwarrantable digression.

It remaineth therefore only that we prove the Depen­dance of the vitiated Tone upon the first Essence of this Diseas to be very great, and that we shal do by parts. We wil begin at the laxity. We grant indeed that a laxity may be somtimes suddenly produced, and in that cause a moyst distemper may often follow upon it, Namely, when the laxity primarily dependeth upon the fault ei­ther of the Animal or Vital Constitution; but in this Diseas, seing that neither the Animal nor the Vital Constitution are primarily affected, there is a necessity that it must flow from other causes. Moreover, such is the condition of laxity and tensity, that they are obnox­ious to sudden alterations. For the strings of a Lute may almost in a moment be stretched and loosned again; the same thing likewise from some causes befalleth the Fi­bers [Page 70] of the Parts, But in this affect the laxity stealeth on by degrees and slowly; therfore necessary it is that it must begin, be ruled and moderated by some caus lei­surely and slowly augmented. Although therfore we granted even now, that the laxity doth own somwhat to the common causes of the Diseas; yet the augmentati­on therof is chiefly restrained and moderated by the primary Essence of this Diseas. For moistning Medi­cines although they loosen withal, yet they scarce loo­sen more than they moisten, becaus for the most part they loosen by moistning. Seing therfore that the common causes of this Diseas do flow into the Tone, chiefly by the Mediation of the first Essence of this Diseas: And seing that neither the Animal nor the Vital Constitution can here supply the vertue of a caus, we may Lawfully infer that the laxity of the Tone doth chiefly depend upon the first Essence of the Diseas. This is further confirmed, there is of it self a certain proness and tendency of the Body to be through wet, so that the fibers of the parts must needs be loosned by it: Moreover, the defect of the Spirits and the stupefaction of them doth caus a remission of the Tone by dimini­shing the vigor of the part. Therfore we may conclude that the Diseas, laxity principally dependeth upon the primary Essence of the Diseas. As for the flaccidity because it comprehendeth the laxity, it springeth from the same causes as that doth; but in as much as it in­cludeth also a subsidence and a certain emptiness, it evi­dently dependeth upon the defect and benummedness of the inherent Spirits; the plenty and vigor whereof be­ing augmented the lank and flagging member is easily rendred turgid and swelled. In the interim we deny not but that that subsidence doth withal depend upon the extenuation and atrophy of the parts.

[Page 71] Lastly, How the slipperiness doth proceed from these causes is sufficiently manifested by what hath been said above.

That we may at the length put a period to this mat­ter, it may be observed for the higher confirmation of those things already spoken that there is such a strict de­pendance between the Tone and the first granted Es­sence, that throughout the whol cure of the Diseas they are intended & remitted together almost in equal pace. For at firstthe Children that are afflictedwith this affect; do only go slowly & leisurely whilst the Tone of the parts is yet but a little loosned; but in the progress they scarce and with much ado trust to their feet, then they play only sitting or as thay are carried about. Afterwards they can scarce sit upright; and at the last when the Diseas hath attained the highest exaltation, the feeble neck cannot without much difficulty support the burden of the head; all which things as they attest the primary Essence of the Diseas to be gradually augmented, so al­so they make it manifest that the vices of the Tone are intended by an equal pace. And so all these things be­ing rightly weighed, we refer the viciated Tone to the secondary, not the primary Essence of this affect, and by consequence we conclude, indeed the thing that was in question, that that depraved Tone is a secondary part of the Essence of this Diseas.

WE have already propounded that part of the Secondary Essence of this Diseas which is ra­dicated in the natural constitution, in as much as it comprehendeth the common qua­lities; it remaineth now that we examin the organical vices, and the faults of continuity, if any such be found out. But seing that no proper faults of continuity do accur in this affect, and seing that the organical vices do depend partly upon the Essence above given, and partly upon the vital constitution being viciated, it seems ne­cessary in the next place to search into these faults of the vital constitution.

The vital constitution is aptly distinguished into the original, or that which maketh an influx, and the parti­cipative or that which is produced by that influx.

The subject of the original vital constitution are the Spirits themselvs excited in the blood of the Arteries. You will say, The heart rather seemeth to be the subject of this constitution. But it is not so, for the heart it self through the coronary Arteries receiveth the vital Spirits brought down with the Arterious blood from its left Ventricle. But it is absurd to suppose the wals of the Heart to be the first subject of the vital heat, and in the mean time for those to receiv that heat from the Arteries. We must say therfore that the solid substance [Page 73] of the heart is indeed the first & principal subject of his natural and inherent constitution; but seing that re­ceiveth the Vital Spirits (as hath been said) it cannot be accounted the first subject of the Vital Constitution, which is imprinted in it by those Spirits, and continu­eth no longer than the substance of the Heart is shedded and besprinkled with the Vital Spirits. For neither can life subsist in any place without the Vital Spirit. Wher­fore the substance of the Heart doth so far participat of the Vital constitution, as it is wash'd and bedew'd with the Vital Spirits, and by Consequence tha [...] Con­stitution in the substance of the heart is not original or influent, but participative or produced by that influx. This is also confirmed in that, becaus the vital heat of the blood in the hollow Parts, or Ventricls of the Heart (which heat is at least a part of the Vital Constitution) is for greater and more intensiv than that which is within the wals of the Heart, as any man may observ by the opening of the Bodyes of living Creatures, the Ventricle of the heart being wounded, and the Finger presently thrust in. For he shall feel a far more aug­mented heat in the blood, than in the very substance of the Ventricle, however it be handled. Moreover the vital Constitution is a thing transient and consisteth (as the Phylosophers Phras is) in motu & fieri; ther­fore it is rooted. In the movable and decaying Spirits (such as the Vitals which are contained in the Arteri­ous Blood) for som Member being cut off, the Life vanisheth almost in a moment, and by Consequence the vital constitution: but the natural (as we have already insinuated) continueth (though not in such an exalta­tion as when the Vital remaineth) for a while after death. And indeed the Life and the Vital constitution is suddenly taken away in the case aforesaid not by any [Page 74] positive contrary Cause, But by a meer privation of the Conservant and Continent CAUSE. This is most evidently confirmed, because the Vital constitution is suddenly intended, remitted and altered in al the parts in respect of the model or measure of the Vital Constitution, excited in the Ventricles of the Heart, so in a Lipothymy, the heart fainting, the life of the parts presently vanisheth, at last languisheth; but assoon as the Ventricles of the heart are refreshed with Spirits by some proper cordial applications, straight way we behold the vital Constitution to be suddenly in some measure repaired in all the Parts. In the suppres­sion of the breath sudden death followeth the torrent of the vital Blood from the right to the left Ventricle be­ing intercepted. In the opening of a Vein or in a­ny other immoderate profusion of Blood there happe­neth a swouning by the sole defect of the Vital Spirits. Therefore seing the Vital constitution is transient and fugitive in any of the solid parts, and seing it dependeth upon the proportion of the vital spirits flowing into them from the Ventricle of the heart, we may right­ly infer that in the solid parts, it is not original but participative. But in the Vital Spirits themselves, by whose function the Vital constitution is diffused and transmitted into all the Parts, it must necessarily be o­riginal: For there is no other original subject of it to be found in the Body.

Yet we grant that the solid substance of the heart by his Natural Constitution (especially being watred by the Vital) is the assistant caus of the excitation of the Vi­tal Spirits in the blood included their Ventricles, al­though it cannot be the first subject of that same Vital Constitution, as we have even now abundantly proved. And these things for the present may suffice in general [Page 75] concerning each vital constitution, the original and the participative, and to prov that that must properly be ascribed to the Vital Spirits, this to the solid Parts as the immediate Subjects of the inherence. Three kind of vices belonging to this Constitution do stil await our examination: The two former wherof relate to the Original: And the third pertaineth to the participative Constitution. The first vice concerneth the Generati­on of the Vital Spirits. The second hath reference to the distribution of them: And the third appertaineth to the participation of the Vital Constitution. Of these we shal make enquiry in their order.

THe Vital Spirits are first excited or generated within the Ventricles of the Heart; namely, in the very mass of the Blood, and properly they discriminate the Blood in the Arteries, from that in the veyns, after that they are generated they are cherished and conserved within the cavities of the Arteries, until they are distributed into the habit of the Parts. Yea, they are not only cherished in the Arte­ries, but in them also rightly disposed, perhaps som new ones are excited, though with less efficacy then in the heart.

This being Preadmonished.

We say first, That in the very Substance of the heart [Page 76] there doth not occur any fault repugnant to the Gene­ration of the Vital Spirits, which properly can be a part, even of the secondary Essence of this Diseas. For the heart it self, for his doth rightly perform his func­tion in this Diseas: and if any imperfection happen in the Generation of the Vital Spirits, it cannot be pro­perly ascribed to the heart, but to the ineptitude of the matter, to receive the form of the Vital Spirits. As the ingested aliment if it be extreamly crude, it may fru­strate the perfection of a laudable concoction, the Sto­mach being otherwise sound and faultless: So the un­apt and unprofitable blood exported to the ventricles of the Heart, may render the action therof imperfect, in respect of the operation and effect, how sound soever it may be in it self: In which case the ascription of the fault is usually and truly attributed to the indisposed matter, and not to the Heart. You wil reply, a Feaver is som­times complicated with this affect, and at such time the heart doth unaptly Generate the Vital Spirits, But that Feaver is a Diseas of a different kind, and by no means either the whol or any Part of the Essence of this affect.

Secondly, We affirm that the lesser Arteries inserted into the first affected Parts, are in some degree really cooled and benummed by them, through their adjacen­cy and contact, and for that caus they do unaptly con­serv the Vital Spirits contained in them, wherupon the Vital Constitution of them is rendred somwhat imper­fect, before they can be effused into the Parts themselvs. And this fault of the little Arteries seemeth by very good right to be ascribed to the Generation of the vital Spirits. For although it be not the function of the Ar­teries to propogate the Vital Spirits according to the first signification of the word; yet for this very reason, [Page 77] that they are obliged to conserv them when they are propagated, namly by such a conservation as in a man­ner includeth a certain continuate Generation of them, their faults are rightly to be referred to the Generation of the Vital Spirits. For the Vital Constitution is a certain transient action (as we have shewed before) which, while it lasteth, is in a continual flux and moti­on, and which like a flame, when the continual fomen­tation and reparation of it is suspended and suppressed, suddenly extinguished. Therfore are the Arteries as a continuate Heart to all the parts of the body, unto which they transmit and powr out their contained Spi­rits; and what faults soever of the Spirits happen before the effusion of them into the habit of the Parts, seing that they necessarily belong to the Original Vital Con­stitution, and cannot otherwise be ascribed to the distri­bution of the Spirits, they must be referred to the very Generation of them; namely, a continuate Generation in the Arteries, wherby they are continually preserved from a sudden extinction.

Moreover, This fault of the Vital Spirits is the de­pravation of the Vital and Original Constitution, and seing that it is somwhat preternatural, first hurting the action, from whence the participative constitution, flo­weth in like manner depraved, and seing that it meerly dependeth upon the primary Essence aforesaid and is complicated in the same parts, it will be a part of the secondary Essence of this Diseas.

Thirdly, We say that the matter of the Vital Spirits, to wit the Blood of the Veins impregnated with his Natural spirits returning in his circulation from the first affected parts towards the Heart, is somwhat disa­bled by them to admit the form of the Vital Spirit. For it is necessary that the Blood, whilst it passeth [Page 78] through the parts affected with a cold distemper, want and benummedness of inherent Spirits, must also there­upon affected with some kind of frigidity, benummed­ness, and perhaps with a thickness and viscous quality beyond the usual degree of Nature. For as the blood doth give a tincture of his qualities to the parts tho­row which it glideth; So on the contrary, the parts themselves bequeath also as much as they can of their qualities to the flowing blood. But here likewise we must grant withal that this indisposition in the parts first affected (especially when it is light and smal) in the return to the inward parts, is very much corrected by their heat, before it ariseth at the Ventricles of the heart, nay that it is somtimes subdued or if any such contracted fault remain, it is commonly totally aboli­shed by the length of the journy before the return of the Blood to the left Ventricle of the heart, whilst it floweth down by the right, and the substance of the Lungs, the same thing also may be thus confirmed, be­caus if that indisposition should continue till the return of the blood to the left Ventricle of the Heart, the whol mass of blood in the Arteries would become crude and imperfect; and seing that this blood thus abounding with imperfect Vital Spirits should be transmitted from the Aorta to al the Parts, it would more or less affect them al; which very rarely is observed in this Diseas. For the head, & many bowels, however som of them are found to be greater then ordinary yet they seem to be watered with a perfect Vital Spirit. But although, as we have said, the slight indisposition of the Blood may be corrected, before its return to the right ventricle, yet when the con­tracted fault is great and more considerable, it cannot be altogether overcome, wherupon the Lungs in this Di­seas are commonly afflicted with the most grievous E­vil. [Page 79] For, when the less Spiritous, and therefore the less passable Blood, is continually transmitted thorow the Lungs, cold and thick, or viscous, in process of time it must needs more or less infect and obstruct the weaker parts of the Lungs; from whence proceed difficulty of drawing breath, a stubborn cough, hard tumors, inflammations, impostumes, and the Ptysick. Fea­vers also both Erratick and Hectick, may from hence di­rive their Origen. But seing that fault may be suddenly introduced from the first affected parts, it is credible (al­though we have said the Lungs are often infected by it) that it is for the most part overcome, before the Blood can com to the left Ventricle. And this may be the rea­son why the Head and the adjacent parts do look so well and flourishing, namely, becaus neither the Natural nor the Vital Constitution is hurt in them, seing that the perfect Vital Spirits generated in the left Ventricle, and distributed from thence, do excite that fresh color in the face; when on the contrary the Lungs do oftentimes la­bor under the faults aforesaid, the viciousness of the Blood not being corrected before it enter the right Ven­tricle and the Arterious vein.

Moreover, This imperfect production of Vital Spi­rits in the right Ventricle of the Heart, by reason of the crudeness of the affluent Blood, flowing in the Veins, totally appertaineth to the secondary Essence of this Di­seas, and must be accounted a part of it: for the Vital Constitution is vitiated, wherupon the actions in the Lungs are depraved, and it dependeth wholy and in eve­ry respect upon the primary granted Essence, neither in the mean time, doth it reside in the solid Substance of the Heart, that it should therfore deserv the name of a a new diseas.

Here we note by the way, That Physitians in the cure [Page 80] of this affect do ever intermingle such things with their remedies as have respect to the benefit of the Lungs; and not without reason, seing that it is apparent by what hath been said, to how much danger that Bowel is con­tinually subject. And this may suffice concerning the faults in the Generation of the Vital Spirits: Now fol­low the faults of the distribution of those Spirits.

THis vitiated distribution seemeth to consist in three things: Namly, in the Dimunition, Slowness, and the Inequality of it. The de­fective, and also the slow distribution of the Blood and Spirits, may be seen in some one Part, and perhaps in all those that are first affected: But the ine­quality cannot be observed in any one, seing that it resul­teth from a collation of a various swiftness and slowness, greatness and smalness of the torrent of the Blood in re­spect of the other parts. The defect and slowness of the distribution: seing that they depend almost upon the same causes in the present affect, they may be handled together, and seing those differences are more simple then the inequality, the handling of them seemeth deservedly and justly to be premised.

But first we must grant that the passages and circula­tion [Page 81] of the Blood, thorow the first affected parts is not very difficult in this affect. For although a cold distem­per, a want and benummedness of Spirits, do seem very difficultly to admit a transition of the Blood thorow the parts affected, with these qualities; yet indeed other con­joyned qualities; as moysture, loosness, laxity, flaccidi­ty, softness, and internal lubricity, can at the least con­tribute as much power to facilitate the passage of it, as the qualities aforesaid can oppose to the interruption of it. Yea, if you valu them by a just estimation, perhaps they can do more, but we wil not in this place assert it, only we flatly deny the difficulty of the circulation to be greater. For, if we may compare hard bodies with soft, low bodies with straight, moist with dry, slippery with rough, we shal easily perceiv that the circulation of the blood is much more quick and expedite in those, then in these. And this is manifest in young Creatures in whom those qualities abound, in such as are new born, although the Heart be very tender, the Arteries less firm, the pul­sificative vertu, yet feeble and weak, yet the passing too and fro of the blood are readily and easily exercised; which in those that are older is not accomplished with­out a stronger pulse, and an indeavor or a kind of labor of the Heart and Arteries. Again, according to the o­pinion of Galen and Hippocrates, the Bodies of children are most passible; namly, by reason of their humidity, laxity, and softness. Besides, if we observ the formation of the chicken in the eg, the matter wil be yet more plain. Within few days after the incubation the Heart of the chicken is sensibly and evidently seen to beat, and to begin the circulation of the Blood: but if at the same time we consider the frailty of the Heart it self, and how weak a coherence there is between the parts of it, til in the interim it finisheth the circulation of the blood ac­cording [Page 82] to the manner of it, such as it is▪ we must ne­cessarily grant that in that shapeless lump, moisture, and internal lubricity do expediate and facilitate that motion. Some perhaps may object that in these cited cases the liberty and readiness of the circulation of the blood, depends not so much upon the moisture, softness and slipperiness, as upon the plenty of the inherent Na­tural Spirits. For in the Cachexia, Green sickness, and the dropsy, the flesh is very soft, moist; and perhaps slip­pery, when in the mean time the transition of the Blood is very difficult. We answer, those Bodies that wax tender and soft by a paucity of inherent Spirits, are less indisposed, and more apt to admit the circulation of the Blood then the other parts. But it is not simply tru that such bodies which most abound with Spirits do perpe­tually obtain the most expedite and unrestrained circu­lation of the Blood: for the Blood is more easily circu­lated in Fish, then in Creatures of the Land, as is mani­fest by the tender and frail Constitution of their Heart, and Arteries; yet they enjoy a less quantity of Inherent Spirits. But because they live perpetually in the waters, therfore is their flesh more moist and slippery. Whence it most evidently appeareth how effectual the inward lu­bricity and moisture are to facilitate the passage of the Blood. As for those that are invaded with the Green sickness or afflicted with a Cachexia, we grant indeed that the circulation of the Blood is difficult in them, yet not only through a defect of inherent Spirits, but by reason of stubborn obstructions lodging in the whol bo­dy. Wherefore it must be granted, notwithstanding the cold distemper, the penury, and stupefaction of the Spi­rits, which procure a difficulty to the circulation, that such a Mediocrity is imposed upon it, by the moisture, softness, and internal slipperiness, that the passage of the [Page 83] Blood may be reduced to a just, if not an extream faci­lity. But if the moisture, softness, and inward slippe­riness be so considerable to effectuate an easie circulati­on of the Blood, Truly, the distribution of it through the parts first affected seemeth to be expected more swift and not more slow. We answer that the facility of the transition of the Blood is opposed to the slowness of the motion, or to the smalness of the passage. For a swift motion may be slow, and in a smal Channel. But the facility is here opposed to difficulty, striving, and labor, which in this case, if the circulation were diffi­cult, should happen to the Artery in the passage of the Blood. But that the Arteries do undergo some labor in expediting the circulation of the Blood into the first affected parts, shall anon be demonstrated; we only affirm in this place that the facility, of the passage of the Blood doth not sufficiently argue either the swift­ness of the motion, nor the widness of the passage. For, two causes do chiefly conspire to hasten the course of the Blood through the habit of the parts. One is the aptitude of the part recipient, or that through which the blood ought to flow; and this cause is meerly pas­sive and slothful: the other is the impulsion of the Heart and Artery, and also of the Arterious Blood con­tending to stretch and dilate it self. This cause is a­ctive and full of vivacity. For upon the cessation of this impulsion, the distribution of the Blood will pre­sently after totally cease, however the passage may be otherwise supposed to be most easie, manifest therfore it is that this impulsion is the principal & active cause of the swiftnes and slownes, and also of the quantity of the distribution of the Blood. Wherfore those causes which do any way advance or hinder this impulsion, do now come to undergo a more accurate examination. [Page 84] For by these we shall know whether the destribution of the Blood in the parts first affected, be really more spa­ring or slow than is meet.

These causes do chiefly concur to excite that impulsi­on. First, the plenty and activity of the Vital spirits contained in the Blood. Secondly, the perfect sound­ness of the Heart. Thirdly, The firmitude, heat, and just magnitude of the Arteries. Fourthly, An irrita­tion both of the Heart and Arteries, whether extrinse­cally or intrinsecally caused. These we will run over in their order, that it may appear in what condition they are in this present Diseas. First, As for the plen­ty and activity of the Vital Spirits, we have already shewed that in this affect the imperfect Vital Spirits are frequently excited in the right Ventricle of the Heart. Seing therefore that the Blood tainted with these imperfect Spirits, must be driven into the Lungs, there is a necessity the destribution must there become more sparing and slow by reason of the defect of the Spirits. Again, seeing that the vital blood, as we have also shewed above, is somwhat cooled in the Arteries, which are terminated in the first affected parts, it is ne­cessary likewise that the passage of it through the said parts must be diminished and more dull.

Secondly, The vertue of the Heart, unless peradventure by accident through the complication of some other Diseas, is seldom seen to be viciated in this affect.

Thirdly, For so much as concerneth the Arteries, we cannot accuse their condition of any notable defect in reference to their strength. But there is a manifest fault both in their heat and magnitude. First, in their heat, the Arteries inserted into the first affected parts, must necessarily by their cold distemper be somwhat af­fected with the like distemper. For seing that a distem­per [Page 85] of the parts first affected is active and permanent, it is unavoidable but they must more or less introduce a like quality into the parts so neerly bordering to one a­nother, For natural agents are busily industrious to assimilate all Bodies placcd within the Sphear of their activity, but especially such as are circumambient and neerly adjacent. But if any man doubt whether that coldness of the Arteries can retard and lessen the cur­rent of the Blood through the first affected parts, let him consider that frigidity is of it self an enemy to any kind of motion. For it is the quality of cold by its own Nature to arrest Violences, and impetuous oppo­sitions, to condensate, to induce sloth, to superinduce Somnolency, stupefaction, and immobility, and when it attaineth a more intensive degree, to congeal and mor­tifie the parts. Therfore it must needs cast a Remora to the torrent or the Blood waving through the parts af­fected with that quality. Besides, In the opening of a Vein we have often observed upon the cooling of the member that the Blood hath flowed more slowly and sparingly, and if the member be warmed again, or the pulse be excited by rubbing or any other motion or means, that then the Blood floweth again with a more plentiful and liberal current. Moreover, the applicati­on of cold things is sensibly effectual to stop Blood pre­ternaturally bursting out of any part, as on the contra­ry, hot things do provoke the ebullition of it.

It may be objected, That the Pulse is many times a­ctuated and intended by the cold outwardly opposed; as by the handling and playing with snow, we see that not only the Pulse but the heat also is augmented in the hands of those that sport themselves with it.

We answer, Cold things of themselves do alwaies move the passage of the Blood through the habit of the [Page 86] parts; but that by accident they may intend the circula­tion of the Blood, if at length they provoke the pulses of the Arteries (as in the said case of the snow it happneth) to beat stronger marches. But this never comes to pass in this present affect. For (as we have already shewed) the circulation of the Blood in this Diseas, however it may suffer Immunitior or Retardation, yet it continueth sufficiently easy and expedite, neither doth any irritati­on of the puls arise from thence, as anon we shal perceiv more plainly. For seing it is manifest by what hath been said, that the Arteries reaching to the first affected parts, become more cold then ordinary, or is meet, we may easily beleev that they become likewise more slen­der; so in any cooled member we see the Veins and the Arteries become more slender then they were wont to be; and it cannot be denyed, but that actual cold doth straighten the Vessels. But it is more then probable that a Potential coldness (such as perhaps that may be said to be which is of an inward distemper) doth likewise make the Veins and Arteries more slender. So we see cold Complexions, and also cold and moist, to have less Veins and Arteries then the hot. Corpulent bodies, wo­men, children, have narrower Vessels, then lean, men, or youths. Besides, the very heat it self is an expansive quality, that it may enlarge the Vessels, and cold a con­tractive quality, that it may restrain and straiten the Vessels. Finally, one of us observed that upon the disse­ction of the Bodies perishing by this affect: He hath somtimes found the Veins, and the Arteries, tending to­wards the first affected parts to be of an undue slender­ness: but that those Arteries called Carotides, and the Iugulary Veins were disproportinatly amplified; and in is credible that this might have been perpetually obser­ved, had they that opened the bodies minded it with a [Page 87] attentive contemplation. But this we peremptorily af­firm not, but leave it to future inquiry: in the interim seing that it sufficiently appeareth by what hath been said that the circulation of the Blood, in the first affected parts is diminished, it is likewise agreable to reason, that the Vessels also of those parts are straitned. And seing that the left Ventricle of the Heart, doth pour so great a quantity into the Aorta as may suffice al the parts, and seing that so many parts primarily affected do sparingly sip, that blood it is very probable that it is distributed with an unusual liberality thorow the other parts, and namly thorow the Head and Liver, and therefore the Vessels of these parts are somwhat dilated and amplified. Concerning the lesned circulation of the Blood in this affect: We ad this experiment only, a ligature being wound about the arm or thighs of a yong boy grievously tormented with this Diseas, the Veins did not so easily swel beyond the ligature, neither did the habit of the part ful of Blood appear in that place so swell'd and co­lored as it usually doth in those that are sound. From whence apparent it is, that the transition of the Blood thorow those parts is more dul and less plentiful, then it ought to be as a river stopped by a dam or wal doth soo­ner or later overflow the Banks, according to the various swiftness and magnitude of the Torrent: So likewise it happneth here, the retiring of the Blood thorow the Vein, to the inward parts, is intercepted by the force of the ligature, which if it were violent, would in a short time fil the Veins, and the habit of the parts beyond the ligature; as we see it to happen otherwise in sound Per­sons; but because in this Diseas it filleth them slowly, and very dully, we must conclude that the circulation of the Blood in those parts is extreamly lessened and slow, and that the Arteries inserted into those parts are more [Page 88] cold and slender then they ought to be, as we have most abundantly proved, that the Arteries of the first affected parts are vitiated by a defect of just magnitude.

Fourthly, As for the irritation of the Heart and Ar­teries (which perhaps is the principle caus of many dif­ferences in the pulses) it is manifestly found to be weak and ineffectual in the Arteries of the first affected parts. We purpose not at this time to discourse of the na­ture, causes, differences and effects of irritation in the pulses; only we observ in general that it may be either natural or violent; and that each of them may be uni­versal or particular, and withal may arise either from within or from without. And lastly, that it may be ex­cessive or defective: In the handling of the present Di­seas it wil suffice to touch upon the particular Irritation of the Arteries, and afterwards to accommodate our Di­seases to the present business. 1. Therfore, we affirm that the Arteries impel the Blood into the substance or habit of the parts, by a certain labor and contention; and that the parts which receiv that Blood do make som resistance and opposition: that by reason of this conflict the Ar­teries are Irritated to make stronger resistances or pulses; and that that Skirmishing is of so great moment to for­tify the pulse and render it more vigorous, that when it is weak, the Puls can scarce be strong: but where the con­tention is somwhat more increased, yet so, that it doth not overcome the opposition of the Arteries, the pulse becomes more strong and lively, provided that no impe­diment from som other caus doth intervene. This we might illustrate by divers instances, but we wil exempli­fy it only in a few: in the winter the pulses are more ful, hard, strong and constant, then in the summer; but it is certain that at that time the outward parts of the body being bound up with cold, are more firm and less [Page 89] passable, and therfore that they do more strongly then at other times resist the Blood, contending to pass thorow the substance of them in his circulation; wherupon the Arteries, when no other intervening matter hindreth, must needs move more vigorously, and drive the Blood more forcibly, if they perform their office in perfecting the circulation of the Blood. Hereupon those Arteries are irritated, unless they be totally supprest, or by some other means charmed, and by degrees yeeld stronger strokes; and withal the Spiritous Blood being pent in & striving for more room they do wax a little more hot, and are somwhat enlarged, and somtimes having a little triumphed over the subdued opposition, they drive for­ward the blood into the parts, with a more swift & copi­ous torrent then before. This is further confirmed by the heat augmented by handling snow, for although at the first the Hands wax presently cold, yet in a short time af­ter they grow hot, & withal they are died & colored with Blood, as the intensiveness of the heat doth justify. For upon the first contrectation or touch of the snow the parts are bound up, and strongly resist the circulation of the Blood, the Arteries also in those parts are at the same time contracted But, unless the cold prevail to a total suppression of the Spirits contained in those Ar­teries, and to a stupifying of the Arteries themselvs, or at least a benummedness, those Arteries are by degrees irritated, and the interrupted Blood more forcibly con­tends for wider room, and so at length by this counter­opposition, the Arteries wax hot and are dilated, and the puls being increased, they extrude the Blood more plen­tifully into the part before overcooled. On the contra­ry, in the summer, when less resistance is opposed against the passage of the Blood, the pulse becomes more feeble, more languid, and more soft. From whence it appears [Page 90] that the defect of a du irritation, proceeding from the weak resistance of the parts which receav the Blood from the Arteries▪ doth diminish the vigor of the pul­ses.

Secondly, The same is yet more evidently seen when the Pulse is augmented by the motion of the Body; for in any violent motion almost all the Muscles are stret­ched, by reason wherof they somwhat more resist the passage of the Blood; hereupon the Arteries are provo­ked to contention, their heat is encreased, and there­fore more nimble, strong and full Pulses are emit­ted.

Thirdly, As the inflamation of a part doth sensibly irritate the Arteries thereof, so it exciteth a more ve­hement Pulse and bauseth a more liberal Flux of the Blood. The same may be said of pain.

Fourthly, Hither also must be referred the bruising of any part. For a bruised part doth difficultly receive the Blood flowing to it: hereupon the Arteries provo­ked, they beat more strongly, and swell the bruised part resisting them into a tumor. This might be de­monstred by many more examples, but we conceive these to be very sufficient and satisfactory.

Moreover, It must be noted that the parts caused by the reception of the Blood in the Arteries, may be ve­ry great, and yet not sufficient effectually to irritate the Arteries; in which case it rather remitteth and di­sturbeth them, encreaseth, or facilitateth the force of the torrent of the Blood. For that opposition of it self interrupteth the channel of the Blood thorow the sub­stance of the parts; but becaus it doth withal irritate the Arteries to emit more lively strokes, it quickneth the torrent of it by accident. Wherfore we are here compelled into another involuntary digression, by di­stinguishing [Page 91] between the resistance of the part that irri­tate, and that which doth not, or doth very little irri­tate the instances already alledged will suffice for the former, and to explain the latter we will ad a few.

First, Therefore there is a resistance that totally suppresseth the torrent of the Blood. Such a one is cau­sed by a strong ligature, which doth altogether inter­cept the pulse in those parts beyond it, neither yet doth it irritate the Arteries on this side of it, because it o­vercometh all the force of the Artery beyond the Liga­ture and doth wholly break off the action thereof. The same is seen in the parts mortified with cold, or by o­ther causes corrupted with an inflamation; and per­haps in some hard swellings, contractures and some con­firmed wounds.

Secondly, There is a resistance pressing down the Arteries even by the compression of the Arteries, and this happeneth in a ligature indifferently bound. Al­so in the compression of an Artery by some tumor in the adjacent parts as in a raw swelling; also in a com­pression from any outward cause, many things which belong to the lying down on the right side especially, and the left are referred hither; so in tumors on the right side, the lying on the left side is many times endu­red with the least patience by the compression of the sound parts by those that are swelled &c. and this com­pression however it resisteth the circulation of the Blood, yet it doth not seem much to irritate the Arte­ries, because it doth no less intercept the very pulsifica­tive force, then it diminisheth the action thereof. Al­though perhaps it may somtimes irritate in the Lungs by reason of their vehement heat, just as it useth to do in aching and inflamed parts.

Thirdly, There is a resistance in part repressing the [Page 92] circulation of the Blood, but without compression of the Arteries, nor yet totally suppressing them, nor very much irritating the Artery. Such an one occurreth in obstructions caused by cold, slow, thick, and moist hu­mors, which although they may somwhat retard the free passage of the Blood, yet they provoke the Artery very little, because at the same time they superinduce a cer­tain benummedness in them, at least a cold distemper, as also in the Blood which they contain. The same al­most may be said of paralytical members, but that in these a benummedness is more evidently introduced in their Arteries, and the channel of the Blood is less re­tarded in them,

Moreover, We affirm secondly that the parts first affected in this Diseas do not sufficiently irritate the Arteries, by which the Blood is distributed through them. For although in these parts, both by reason of their solidity, and also in respect of their coldness, we grant some kind of resistance, yet it is extream feeble and slow, and very little provoking. First, because in those paris a moist is conjoyned with the cold distem­per, which of it self tempereth and qualifieth all man­ner of provocations. Secondly, Becaus there is a pe­nury of inherent Spirits, which otherwise, where they abound, are wont to cherish the vigor of the Arteries, and the blood contained in them. Thirdly, Because those parts are loos, weak, and soft, and therfore more prone to receive with facility that which the Arteries send in, than to exasperate them by resistance. And that the Arteries do not conveigh the Blood by any vi­gorous and considerable force into these parts, is mani­fest by this sign, becaus after the influx of the Spirits, and the Blood they still continue loos, soft and feeble, when on the contrary strong Pulses are wont to render [Page 93] the parts otherwise weak, ful, swoln, and stiff, on a sud­den. Fifthly, becaus the first affected parts have in them a similary lubricity. For as the superficiary or external lubricity suffereth any thing to pass by, without attriti­tion: so also the Internal or similary lubricity facilitates the circulation of the Blood, so that the passage is ac­complished with very smal opposition. We conclude therfore that the proirritation of the Arteries is in this Diseas deficient; and therfore that the Arteries are very dully and ineffectually excited to strengthen the puls.

Having at the length weighed al things which we propounded concerning the causes which actuate and advance the Blood in his circulation, it sufficiently ap­peareth, that the circulation of the Blood in this affect is easy and expedit enough, but that it is lessened and passeth dully thorow the parts first affected, both by rea­son of the sluggishness of the Arterious Blood contain­ed in the Artery of the said parts, and also becaus of the defective heat, and slenderness of those Arteries; and fi­nally, in regard of their ineffectual irritation. And let these things suffice concerning the two former faults belonging to the distribution of the Blood in this affect, namly, the diminution and slowness therof. It remain­eth in the next place to examine the inequality of that distribution.

THis inequality is to be estimated by a compa­rison of the greatnes & swiftness of the current of the Blood, made in divers parts. For if the circulation of the Blood according to a Geo­metrical proportion be either equally smal and slow, or equally great and swift, that must be judged equal by the scope of the present enquiries: on the contrary, if in some parts it be little and slow, and in others great and swift, that must be reputed unequal and dispro­portionate. And this is the State of the present disqui­sition.

It is manifest by what hath been said, That the stribu­tion of the Blood thorow the parts first affected, is ex­treamly sparing and slow: It remaineth therfore only that we consider whether it be transmitted thorow the other parts with a quicker and more plentifull motion.

We have already affirmed that the root of this evil is not fixed in the Heart it self, and that this Bowel of it self is not primarily il affected in respect of the left Ventricle therof. It is credible therefore, that the Heart (unless perhaps som other Diseas be conjoyned or su­pervene) doth rightly execute his function, and expel a sufficient quantity of Blood, for our turn by every stroke into the Aorta. Seing therfore (as hath been al­ready [Page 95] proved) that the Blood is niggardly dispensed from the Aorta into the first affected parts, a superfluous por­tion of it must needs be distributed into other parts not so affected: for otherwise the Aorta should not suffici­ently discharge it self, nor disburthen the Blood received from the Heart, but it would be obstructed and oppres­sed with the plenty therof; and this repletion upon e­very slight occasion would fly back, even to the left Ven­tricle of the Heart, and there kindle a Feaver. And we grant indeed, for this very caus, among others, that in this Diseas a Feaver is easily and frequently produced. But seing that the Feaver is another Diseas conjoyned, and separable and different from this, and seing that this Diseas very often happneth without a Feaver; it must needs be granted, that by how much more sparingly the Blood is distributed to the first affected parts, by so much the more plentifully conv [...]ed to the other parts, at least in the absence of the Feaver. For seing that quan­tity of Blood, as we said even now, is extruded into the Aorta, as may suffice the whole Body, and seing al of it must be distributed into several parts, it most plainly fol­lows, that the less is transmitted into one part, the more is dispensed into another. And thus it may be perceived that the inequality of the distribution of the Blood is inferred from the sole diminution thereof, in the first affected parts above asserted, (at least probably) namly, from the smal and slow current of the Blood thorow the parts first affected, there may be rightly collected à more quick and plentiful stream of it, into the inward parts not so affected. Now let us see whether the other appea­rances relating hither are correspondent to this Discours.

First, It seemeth manifest by what hath been alleadg­ed, that the Head, the Brain, the Liver, and the other Bowels, are not afflicted with that cold distemper, nor [Page 96] that stupefaction and penury of inherent Spirits, wher­with the parts primarily affected are opprest. For the bowels and the said parts do not receive their Nerves from the Spinal Marrow, without the Skul, but they are involved in the same condition with the other parts. Moreover, those parts, as far as we can judg by the touch are (at least outwardly) moderatly hot, and as far as we can guess by the sight they retain their native and flori­shing color, besides they are more ful and fleshly, then the first affected parts.

Moreover, Children afflicted with this Diseas have an indifferently good appetite, they do not il concoct the introsumed aliment, and about the Head they retain their senses very acute: they see, they hear, they tast, they smel as subtily as others, and as for their wit, they many times surpass those of equal years with them; un­less an impediment from some other caus. All which things put together do abundantly witness, that a cold distemper, nor a benummedness or penury of Inherent Spirits, hath none, or at least a very smal predominancy in those parts. These things being granted, we must likewise needs grant that a more liberal distribution of the Blood is dispensed to the said parts. For as for the heat, we have already shewed that that doth both am­plify and stir up the Arteries to send forth a stronger pulsation; and we have also noted above that the plen­ty of the Spirits, doth not only cherish the pulsificative force of the Arteries, and conserv the vigor of the Blood contained in them, but that it doth somwhat enliven and excitate both of them, and that by so much the more ef­fectually, by how much the less the inherent Spirits are affected with a stupefaction.

Secondly, unless those parts were watered with a more liberal circulation of the Blood, they would becom more [Page 97] soft, loos, and feeble, then they are, even as the parts first affected are observed to be. For upon the defect or languishing of the Puls in any part, the part presently becoms loos and weak, as it happneth to al the Parts in a Lipothymy. On the contrary, when the Puls beats strongly, the Part wherunto it belongeth, is seen to be somwhat rigid and swelled. For a ful Puls doth present­ly fil up those parts, which were before sunk down by emptiness; as the Lypothymy being driven away, and the Puls being restored, the Parts of the Body, which were before loos and languid, are not only wel colored, but ful of vivacity and turgid: seing therfore that those Parts are not affected with that softness, loosness, and weakness, we must conclude that they are actuated with a full Puls.

Thirdly, The very augmented magnitude of thes parts, in comparison of the parts primarily affected in this Di­seas doth witness, that they are more liberally fed with their aliment, namly, the Blood, (which is reputed the common and last aliment of the Parts) for otherwise scarce any sufficient reason can be imagined, why, when the first affected Parts are so extenuated, these should be (especially the Brain and Liver) in so good a con­dition, so ful and so plump. The same thing is confir­med by the lively color of the same parts. For if the Puls languish in any part, somwhat of the fresh and a­miable color presently retireth from that Part.

Fourthly, The Arteries called Carotides, and the Ju­gulary Veyn, which belong to the Brayn, and the parts about the Head, are observed to be very broad in this af­fect; but the Vessels tending to the first affected parts to be unduly slender; from whence we may clearly infer, That the dispensation of the Blood to those Parts is un­equal. And here we intreat and beseech those who have [Page 98] an opportunity to open such Bodies as this affect hath destroyed, that they would accurately contemplate whe­ther the swelling Arteries inserted into the swelling parts of the Bones do more liberally, and more commo­diously transmit the Blood into those, than into the o­ther less nourished parts of the Bones, and whether the Arteries of those parts are more broad than of these. Although indeed we confess that this enquiry is most difficult, both because of the slenderness of those Arte­ries, and in regard of the obscurity of their insertion, and also in respect of the hardness of the Bones.

Fifthly, Hither also belong things hurtful and help­ful for children afflicted with this Diseas are manifestly benefitted by rubbings, motion, and various agitation of the Body, by exercises, strengthning Oyntments, and the like means which raise the heat in the Members on the right-side, and the other parts primarily affected, and irritate the Pulses and augment them after any sort, whereby the distribution of the Blood may be more neerly reduced to some equality; with the contrary things they are damnified. In like manner such Medi­cines which promove the dispensation of the Blood to the first affected parts (as those which are moderately hot, benign and familiar to Nature, and so attenuant, incident, and deobstruent that at the same time they do not in the least degree wast but cherish and augment the Spirits) help very much towards the cure of this Dis­eas; the contraries do either produce or foment it be­ing produced. All these things being considered we must conclude that the destribution of the Blood in this af­fect is irregular and unequal. And thus at length we have finished the disquification of the faults in the de­stribution of the Vital Blood; we now proceed to the [Page 99] examination of the faults, if any such there be, of the Vital participative Constitution in this Disease.

WE have already said that the Origine of the Vital Constitution is grounded in the Ar­terious Blood, and especially in the spiritous part thereof: but because the solid parts also do somwhat truly participate the nature of Life we just­ly ascribe unto them the Vital participative Constitu­tion.

Now this Constitution consisteth in Three Things.

First, In a certain union of the Arterious Blood with the substance of the solid parts through which it passeth.

Secondly, In the Vital heat excited in those parts.

Thirdly, In the enlivening and exaltation of the Natural Constitution, and of all the Natural faculties of those parts.

First, As for that union of the Arterious Blood, it must be justly reputed, the first part of the participative Life. For the solid parts are therfore said to partici­pate of the Nature of Life, or the Vital Constitution, because the Vital Spirits are contained in them. For [Page 100] Life cannot consist without a Vital Spirit. Therfore when the Vital Spirit is distributed in and with the Ar­terious Blood to the solid parts through the Arteries, and these parts do suck in that Blood into their sub­stance, it comes to pass, that the said parts are couni­ted with the Vital Spirits, and so they participate of the Nature of Life.

Moreover, Seeing this union is not permanent but transient and consisteth in motion, it seemeth to consist in the confluence and mutual embracement of the inhe­rent natural and influent Vital Spirit: but the conditi­ons which are requisite to make this a natural concourse, are,

First, That it be in all respects, moderate, and not impetuous.

Secondly, That it be in all respects strong, and not feeble and stupified.

Thirdly, That it be friendly and peaceable, not ho­stile and Turbulent, that it be gentle not tumultuous; that it be neither too slippery and smooth, nor too rough.

Fourthly, That it end not in any kind of dissipation of the Spirits, but rather in the appeasing and apt dis­position of them for their return into the Veins. More such conditions might perhaps be added; but because they very little belong to this Diseas, we shall here su­perceed any further examination of them. We only note that the mutual concourse and union of the Vital and natural Constitution by their Spirits, doth not oc­cur in this affect, with that activity, vigor and compla­cency, as it usually doth in sound Bodies. And this scarce needeth any proof, seeing that it is manifest by what hath been said above, that not only the natural con­stitution of the first affected Parts doth labor under a [Page 101] cold and a moist distemper, a defect and benummedness of Spirits, but that the Vital Blood it self is also som­what damped and stupified in the tops or ends of the Arteries, before it can be conveighed into the first af­fected parts, so that that union must needs be perfor­med without either a sufficient vivacity, or pleasure. For when the vigorous Vital Spirits do meet together with the Natural Spirits no less vigorous, they are u­nited with a kind of curteous strife and delightful con­tention. Whether, that we may illustrate this matter by an example, the natural Spirits as a Bride do here al­lure and in a manner repel the Vital Spirits who as it were act the part of a Bridegroom: But the Vital Spi­rits provoked with their heat, and driven on by the vi­gor of the Pulses do more confidently invade the Na­tural Spirits and penetrate into their confines and regi­ons, whilst the Natural Spirits in the mean time (however as it were with modest resistances repulsing the assault) receive them at length not without a cer­tain pleasure. For the very corporal pleasure is esta­blished upon, and encreased by a kind of amorous strife, and the principal part of Life it self consisteth in such a contention about the Reciprocal union of the Spirits; for to that end the Vital Spirits are both▪ generated and destributed, that at length they may pass through the solid Natural Constitution of the Parts, and may profoundly imbue them with their vital power and ver­tue; but seing this peneration cannot be effected with­out endeavor and resistance, it must needs be, that the vigor of that contention & resistance, be either more or less according to their copiousness, vivacity, and heat of those Spirits that maintain the conflict. Therefore because in this affect, both the Natural and the Vital Spirits are more cold, fewer, and less active; their [Page 102] concours and union must needs be dull and undelight­ful. Moreover it must be noted in this affect (which also we have shewed above) that the permeation of the Blood thorow the first affected parts is to easy and slip­pery, wherupon even for this reason, that concours and union of the Spirits in those parts is rendred more slothful, and less pleasant. Besides, hot exhalations al­though for the most part they are sparingly raised in this affect, yet being raised, by reason of the softness, loos­ness, and internal lubricity of the first affected parts, parts, they evaporate sooner then is meet, wherupon they leave those parts cold and feeble.

Secondly, As for the Vital heat communicated to the solid parts (which is the second part of the Vital parti­cipative Constitution) that partly depends upon the aforesaid union, or the Incorporation of the Arterious Blood, with the solid parts; but partly it consisteth in a certain expansive motion or endeavor (like to that ex­pansive endeavor of the Arterious Blood) excited in the very solid parts. The first is very perspicuous, for the Arterious Blood through the impregnation of the Vital heat, when it is receaved into the solid parts, must needs with their substance communicate their heat also unto them. The second is likewise proved without difficulty, For if the Vital heat radicated in the Arterious Blood consisteth in a certain motion or endeavor of that Blood uniformly diffused and withal at the same time somwhat restrained, it must unavoydably excite the same motion in the solid parts thorow which it passeth, seing that na­tural causes do always act to the extremity of their pow­er, and as much as is possible by way of assimilation. If any man doubt whether the Essence of the Vital heat consist in such an uniform diffusive motion, moderately restrained and intrinsically advancing: let him know that [Page 103] the Essence of heat doth in general consist in motion or a rerefactive endeavor somwhat interrupted, as Sr. Tho­mas Bacon doth most clearly demonstrate in his Novum Organum. But this I say, the Vital heat, seing that it containeth in it self the tru nature of heat, it wil be also necessarily such a rarefactive endeavor somwhat restrai­ned. But that this heat may be restrained to the Vital; more conditions must be added, which nevertheless we cannot in this place either reckon up, or accuratly search into, least we should run into an unreasonable digressi­on: In the interim that we may have the matter, and the manner of enquiring, whether or no in this affect the Vital heat be moderated according to nature, it seem­ed good unto us, to propound these subsequent condi­tions.

First, That the Vital heat may be called Natural, or according to Nature, it is requisit that the Origin ther­of be Internal; Namly, in the Arterious Blood, and that it be derived to the solid parts, as hath been said, by the implantation and union therof; for that any thing may be called, Natural, it must needs flow from an Internal Principle, although it be likewise tru that what things soever do moderatly cherish, augment, and excite that Internal Principle, may in that respect deserve this ap­pellation.

Secondly, It is required, that that heat be moderate, not unequally, remiss, or intensive, but communicated to the parts, in an even degree.

Thirdly, It is required, that it be in some measure u­niform, and like it self in those parts, that rejoyce in the same similary constitution, provided, that they be equi­distant from the fountain of heat, and after the same manner affected by some other concurrent and adjacent causes. But in the parts further distant from the foun­tain [Page 104] of heat; yet otherwise, as hath been said, after the same manner affected, that it may be uniformly dimini­shed: And in like manner in the colder parts in respect of the inherent constitution, that it may be also propor­tionably more remiss. Lastly, In the parts diversly af­fected by other causes, so that one may be much more in­tensively hot then another: it is requisite, that between the hotter and the colder part there be found a heat gra­dually, and as it were uniformly more remiss (if you proceed gently from the hotter towards the colder part.) And even a certain uniformity may be observed in this deformity or disparity of heat, so long as it continueth within the bounds of Nature. For the parts immediat­ly and intermutually touching one another, are in a pre­ternatural capacity, or condition: If one of them be ex­treamly hot in comparison of the other. For seing that this Vital heat consisteth in a rarefactive endeavor som­what restrained, if it be very unequal and disproportio­nate in the Parts bordering upon one another, it will happen, that that part which endeavoreth with vehe­mence, doth withal endeavor to separate it self, from that which useth no such vehemence, and so that it wil becom a preternatural endeavor, causing pain: for pain con­sisteth in the solution of continuity, not yet made, but to be made.

Fourthly, That this heat may not actuate or assist the action of any other hurtful conjoyned quality whatsoe­ver. For although in this case the conjoyned hurtful quality is chiefly peccant, and meriteth the greater part of blame, yet cannot the heat be altogether excused. For an acrimonious and malignant heat, denoteth other qua­lities to be conjoyned besides the bare heat, yet the Vi­tal heat it self, in as much as it exasperateth and provo­keth the activity of those conjoyned qualities to a more [Page 105] potent depravation and annoyance, it must be judged partly culpable of their vitious actions.

Fifthly, On the part of the resistance moderation is also required, both in respect of the appeasing of the ir­ritated Vital Spirit, and also in regard of the passage of the Arterious Blood, and finally in respect of the trans­piration of the unappeased exhalations.

Sixthly, A certain proportion must be observed be­tween the expansive endeavor of the Vital heat, and the resistance that restrains it, an excess therefore in either of them in it self is not a fault, but if one be disproportionate to another, in that regard it must be reputed faulty.

Seventhly, A certain harmony and order is observa­ble both in the endeavor, and in the resistance. For they do not always proceed in one form and continuati­on, but as it were fighting, they are somtimes intended, somtimes remitted. And indeed they are chiefly increa­sed in the Diastole of the Arteries, wher the blood not being contained in his Marrow Vessels, strugleth for more room, and so stretcheth the Arteries, til a compe­tent portion of it falleth down, into the habit of the parts, and is there digested; for then the place doth not compel the Blood into such straights, but after a short time it desisteth from that impetuosity, and among the causes of the pulsation this motion of the Blood is not the least considerable. Now that we may apply these things to the present business, amongst all the con­ditions now proposed, the second alone seemeth mani­festly to be desired in this affect. For the Vital heat is not here moderate, but defective and more remiss than the just and Natural Degree. For seeing that the first affected parts are besieged with a cold and moist distem­per, [Page 104] [...] [Page 105] [...] [Page 106] and with a penury and benummedness of Spirits, they must necessarily (as we have already demonstrated) somewhat rebate the heat of the Arterious Blood be­fore it is transmitted into the substance of them; wherupon those parts participate a more remiss degree of Vital heat, than is due unto them. And this shall suffice concerning the communication of the Vital hear to the Parts.

Thirdly, As for the last part of the participative Life, which indeed dependeth upon the two former, and which is the first in the intention, though the last in the execution of Nature; we say, that it is in some sort the end both of the Original Vital Constitution, and also of the distribution thereof, and finally of the aforesaid union and heat communicated to the parts. For the Vital Spirits are not excited in the Arterious Blood for their own sakes alone, neither are they distri­buted into the parts, and united to them, only for their own advantage; but chiefly, that they may enliven and dignifie the inherent constitution of the solid Parts, and so actuate and promote their faculties. For as the heat of it self is only potentially visible, unless it be irradiated with light, so those inherent faculties of attracting, retaining, concocting, secreving, and for­ming, are dead as it were and meerly potential, when they are deprived of the vivification and erogation of the Vital afflux, This is most clearly conspicuous in a lipothymy; for upon the defect of the Vital influx, all those faculties suddenly fail, decay, languish. But se­ing all the faculties are established upon some constitu­tion, which is both the cause and subject of them, it might be demanded in which Constitution of the parts it is grounded? We answer, in respect of the potenti­al Nature they are radicated in the Natural Constitu­tion [Page 107] which we have before described; but that in refe­rence to the Actuated and Elivened Essence that they depend likewise upon the Vital influx. And we de­clare in general that the participative Vital Constituti­on, which we have already asserted to consist in Three things, conjoyned with the Natural Constitution, is the total and adequate, both cause and subject of all those faculties. But it would be a tedious degression, and inconsistent with our purpose, to make enquiry how those Constitutions can produce this or that facul­ty determinate in its Species. For the present we will only run over those faults of the faculties aforesaid which occur in this affect.

First, The fashioning vertue here erreth by an une­qual purging out of the Vital Blood in divers parts, as we have discoursed above. Hereupon the Head and the Liver grow to an unmeasurable bigness; the first af­fected parts are extenuated, the ends of the Bones stick out, and somtimes the Bones themselves, which are o­therwise straight, wax crooked.

Secondly, The Concoctive faculty is weak in this Diseas and in the first affected part by reason of the in­herent cold distemper, the penury and benummedness of the Spirits, the brittle and slippery union of the Vi­tal spirits with the Natural Constitution, and by reason of the feeble imprinted Vital heat.

Thirdly, The Attractive, Retentive, and Expulsive Faculties, seem not to recede much from their Natural Condition; yet the Attractive is somwhat more slow than ought to be; the Retentive, by reason of the in­ternal lubricity is somwhat weaker, and the Expulsive is more vehement for the same Cause.

And thus at length we have dispatched the faithful examination of the faults of the Vital Constitution in [Page 108] this affect. The Animal Constitution should now un­dergo the next disquisition, but that som faults of the Natural Constitution; namly the Organical faults ther­of, which have some dependance upon some of the reci­ted faults of the Vital Constitution, do challenge this place, as most proper to themselvs.

SEing that the Organical faults in this Diseas belong to the Inherent Constitution of the parts, thos indeed by the Law of just Method should be immediatly after the similary vices of the same Constitution; but as we have noted above, the Reason and Caus of them must be derived from the faults of the Vital Constitution lately mentioned, and therfore we are constrained to premise the examination of these, and to reserv the consideration of the other for another place.

The Organical faults in this affect are fitly reduced to these Heads.

First, To the extenuation and leanness of certain parts namly, the parts first affected.

Secondly, To the unreasonably augmented magnitude of some parts, as the Brain, the whol Head, and the Liver.

Thirdly, To the tumors or lanching out of certain [Page 109] Bones, as of the Bones to the Wrests, to the Ankles, and the ends of the ribs.

Fourthly, To the bowing of certain Bones, as it fre­quently happneth to the Bones of the Cubit, and the Shin Bone, somtimes to the Bone of the Thigh and Sholder.

Fifthly, To the poynted figure and narrowness of the breast.

And these faults are reckoned beneath among the Symptoms and signs of the Diseas, not because they are indeed meer Symptoms, but becaus they are obvious to the Senses, and so do fitly supply the place of signs, both in respect of the parts of the Essence of the Diseas more deeply retired, and also in respect of the hidden causes therof. For whatsoever is perceived by the sens, and be­sides it self representeth somwhat els to the understand­ing that is obscure, hath the formality of a sign. For in­deed these faults are parts of the secondary Essence of the Diseas, seing that they are the vitious Constitutions of the Organs depraving the action, and have a dependance upon the other parts of the Essence of the Diseas.

The common caus almost of al these recited affects seems to be an uneven or disproportionate nourishment or Alogotrophy of the parts. Now this dependeth chiefly upon two causes in this affect. The first is, the unequal inherent Constitution of the parts irregularly nourish­ed. The disparity between the inherent Constitutions of the first affected parts, and the Head and Bowels, can­not be so wel collected by what hath been already said, but that it may deserve a further inculcation. The last ca us, which is indeed of equal moment, is the very un­equal distribution of the Arterious Blood into the parts unevenly nourished. That the Blood is unequally di­stributed in this affect we have already shewed, here we [Page 110] only infer that that must needs produce an unequal nu­trition of the parts. Al Creatures the more liberally they feed the more fat and fleshly they are unless som o­other impediment doth intervene; but if the du quanti­ty of aliment be substracted, they grow lean, and are dai­ly more and more extenuated. Why should we not suppose that the same thing happeneth in the Parts of Creatures? the Blood, or at least somwhat contained in the Blood, is acknowledged for the last aliment of al the parts, wher therfore that is liberally dispensed to one part, and sparingly to another, certainly, it is no wonder if one part be excessively augmented, and another ex­treamly extenuated. But these things may suffice in ge­neral. In particular,

First, We assert, that the first affected parts in this Diseas do dayly wax lean and fal away. Proof of this as­sertion cannot be reasonably expected, seing that dayly experience yeeldeth an occular demonstration of it. But why those parts are so extenuated, that may require som reasons, and we offer these.

The first is deduced from the primary essence of the Diseas; namly, from a cold distemper, a penury, and in­activity of the inherent Spirits in the parts aforesaid, For by this means the attractive, retentive, and conco­ctive faculty, do execute their functions in those parts, unduly and ineffectually.

The second is brought from the loosness, softness, and internal slipperiness of the same parts; for hereupon the expulsive faculty is too much irritated, the breathing is too easy and dissipative, the circulation of the Blood is to slippery, the retentive faculty through the weaknes of it, parteth with the aliment too soon, and with too much facility: and this very thing almost happneth here in these parts, which befalleth the Guts in a Lyentery. [Page 111] Howsoever it be, the expenses exceed the incoms, and by consequent those parts are extenuated.

The third Reason ariseth from the unequal distribu­tion, and indeed defective in the first affected parts, of which we have already superabundantly discoursed.

Secondly, We affirm, that in this affect the greatness of the Head, and especially of the Liver, as also of the Brain is unreasonably increased. Somtimes the Palsy in the Head is conjoyned, which nevertheless we suppose to be of a different Species, and no part of this Diseas: although we grant, that this affect may somtimes give occasion to the supervening Hydrocephalus. Moreover, we have somtimes seen, the Consumption being super­induced upon this affect, and long continuing also, the Face, and the parts about the Head to be somwhat exte­nuate before death. But this was produced by the Con­sumption, not by this Diseas we now treat of. But that we may give a reason of that greatness unmeasurably in­creased in the Parts aforesaid. We note,

First, That the parts belonging to the Head and al­most all the Bowels, do receive the Nerves from that part of the Spinal Marrow, which is included within the Skul, and therfore that these parts are not necessarily sub­ject to that unhappy condition of the first affected parts. Wherfore no reason doth compel us to affirm, that these augmented parts are either affected with a cold distem­per, or a penury and dulness of Spirtts, or that the attra­ctive, retentive, or concoctive faculties are therupon vi­tiated, and by consequence that those parts are totally ex­empted from the first cause of that extenuation which befalseth the parts first affected.

Secondly, we observe that neither loosness, nor flac­cidity, nor softness, nor internal slipperiness are predo­minant in those immeasurably augmented parts, and [Page 112] that these qualities (as it happneth to the first affected parts) do not yeeld a more irritated expulsion then is requisite, so that the exportation should be feared to ex­ceed the importation, which we have shewed to befal the extenuated parts.

Thirdly, We observe that the Blood in his circulati­on, by how much the more sparingly it is distributed to the first affected parts, the more liberally it doth water and nourish these parts. This we have already proved, and it is needless to insert more arguments to that pur­pose. These things therfore being observed, the Reason is playn, why the parts aforesaid are unmeasurably and irregularly augmented. For if the attractive retentitive and concoctive faculties be not weakned in them, accor­ding to our first annotation, and the expulsive be not immoderately irritated according to the second, and in the interim if sufficient aliment be dispensed to them ac­cording to the third, the bulk of them must needs in­creas beyond proportion.

Thirdly, We affirm that the protuberancies or swel­lings of the Bones in the Wrests, Ankles, and the ends of the Ribs do vitiate the Organ in a twofold respect▪ namly, in respect of the greatness, and also of the figure. The parts vitiated in both respects are obvious to the Eys, and therfore we shal supersede al further proof.

But why are the Bones stretched out after that manner in those places?

Truly it is very hard to render a Reason therof, nei­ther perhaps dare we engage our selves by promise to give satisfaction in all respects herein to the curious. Therfore instead of an answer we dedicate to the Rea­der these subsequent observations as not altogether un­profitable.

First, The Bones in many do agree with the substance [Page 113] of the Bowels. For first they consist of a certain simi­lary matter severed from the preterfluent Blood, not needing any laborious assimilation, and seem to admit a most easie nutrition till they arrive at the exaltation and highest pitch of their encrease; Moreover, they seem to be nourished until by age they are brought to an extream driness, and they seem not to be obnoxious to any considerable extenuation; so the substances of the Bowels are similary being joyned together by the sepa­ration almost of the Blood alone, and they likewise easi­ly encreas, and are difficultly and rarely extenuated. Se­condly, The Bones are nourished almost after the same manner, as the Parenchymata or substances of the Bo­wels: Through the Arteries they receive the blood, through the Veins they amandate and conveigh away the superfluous portion of it, and instead of Vessels of the third kind whereby the excrements are expelled, they are furnished with Cels and Cavities. Some per­haps may doubt of the Arteries of the Bones, because so hard and rigid a part may seem unapt to admit any pulsation of the Arteries within it, we grant indeed that the Bones in regard of their hardness and stifness are less apt for the pulsation of the Arteries, and ther­fore we acknowledg that they admit not within them a­ny notable ramification or branching of Arteries; but if any man will from thence infer that no Arteries are admitted into them, truly herein he must expect our absolute denyal, for they are living Parts, they are nou­rished, they grow, and they exercise the Attractive, Re­tentive, Concoctive, and Expulsive faculties. Again, they receive the Blood, which they cannot do but by the conduit Pipes of the Arteries, and this is manifest by the bloodiness of them, when the Bones of Living Creatures are either broken or any other way divided. [Page 114] In yong Creatures the spongy substance of the Bones, and the very Marrow is sensibly perfused with Blood, and the greatest part of their Cavities is filled more with Blood than Marrow. In elder and greater Crea­tures you may observe both Veins and Arteries through the Membranes enwrapping the Marrow; all which things do sufficiently prove that the Blood is distribu­ted into the very Bones. But wise Nature (who in the conformation of all the parts doth most equisitely and aptly proportion all things) foreseeing here that the Veins and Arteries could not conveniently be extended by a longer carnification through the substance of the Bones by reason of their hardness, she casteth that vast number of them, some being as smal as hairs, into al­most inconspicuous little holes in the Bones. But if you soundly boyl the Bones of greater Creatures these Orifices of the insertion of the Vessels may very easily be perceived in the outward superficies if you remove the Skin enwrapping the Bones. But let this suffice concerning the Veins and Arteries of the Bones, seing that this matter is somwhat incoherent with our scope. As for the Vessels of the third kind, seing that the excrements of the Bones were not about to prove al­together improfitable, nor could commodiously be ex­pelled out of the Body, Nature, instead of a Vessel of the third kind hath made certain Recepticles (namely Cavities and Cels) into which she would exno [...]rate and cast aside the excrements, namely that fat part which is altogether improfitable to furnish the Bones with nourishment. There are some who suppose the Mar­row to be the principal nourishment of the Bones, but very inconsiderately, seing that the Marrow, as we have said, is altogether unapt for the generation and nourish­ment of the Bones, for the bones are not only most [Page 115] hard and solid and naturally of a white colour, but they consist of a certain earthy and clammy substance, which conditions differ very much from Marrow. A­gain, Marrow cannot by any art be sublimated to the firmness of a Bone. Moreover, Marrow melteth, and is dissolved with a moderate heat of the fire; but the Bones endure the most ardent flames of fire without any melting. Besides, Boil the Bones as long as you please, they resolve into a gelly, not into the substance of, or like Marrow. Again, Bones may be worn to pouder, so cannot Marrow. Certain therfore it is, that the marrow is not the Aliment of the Bones but a kind of excrement, or rather secrement of them, profitable in­deed, and therfore to be preserved in those receptacles. For the Bones being otherwise dry, cold, and rough, would be unapt for motion, were they not moistned and made slippery by the exundations and exhalations of the Marrow, and cherished by their gentle heat. All these things are confirmed by this single experiment. In yong Creatures the greatness of the Bones being consi­dered, there is less Marrow in the Bones, and more Blood, than in greater Creatures. In the Embrion, there are scarce observed any signs or appearances of Marrow destinct from the Blood. But after the birth the me­dullary substance is daily augmented, and it is visibly perceived to be less and less intermingled with the Blood; again in the maturity of years the Bones are filled almost with pure and sincere Marrow, without a­ny considerable commixture of Blood; but in the ap­proaches of old age it is credible that the Bones are less and less watered with the circulation of the Blood; and perhaps the Marrow it self upon the suspension and cessation of the nourishment is rather augmented than diminished; in which respect the propounded experi­ment [Page 116] must be peradventure limitted. Thirdly, the Bones (the Teeth perhaps excepted) cannot want their nervs, at least very little, neither are they supposed to be other­wise sensible, then by reason of the Periostium, or the Fibers therof fastned into the Orifices of the Bones. In like manner the substances of the Bowels seem to obtain that dul sense, which they possess, rather by the Mem­branes and vessels, then from their own substance.

From hence we collect, that the Bones in this affect are not much otherwise affected, than the substance of the Bowels in respect of nourishment. We have alrea­dy shewed that the Bones are not to be reckoned among the first affected parts, as likewise neither the Paren­chymata: only we here further affirm that all the Bones universally considered, are not perhaps less spa­ringly nourished in this Diseas, than they usually are in sound Bodies, for if they be nourished by way of co­augmentation, or joyning together, as the Parenchyma­ta are, and with such facility also, if they possess Ar­teries and Veins delated unto them, and Cells, and Ca­vities to receive the Blood, if they be not in the num­ber and condition of the first affected parts, and if they receive not Nerves from the spinal Marrow; it is very credible that they do duly receive, laudably retain, and perfectly concoct their Aliment. Moreover, If you will consult experience, Children afflicted with this Diseas, a regard being had to their age, and the magni­tude of their parts, weigh heavier than others for the most part, as we have somtimes observed, which very thing seemeth partly to be ascribed to the greatness of the Bones. Although in this case we wish more fre­quent, certain, and accurate observations, which others who are befriended with opportunity may oblige the world withal: in the mean time we suppose in general [Page 117] that the Bones are not illiberally nourished in this Diseas.

Some may reply, That what hath hitherto been spo­ken doth concern the nourishment of the Bones in general, but that they yield not a reason of the protuberances in them.

We deny it not, but seing that these faults of the Bones depend upon their unequal nourishment, as we have already proved, we supposed it would not be un­profitable to purpose some reason of their nourishment in general: now we draw neerer to the aforesaid swel­lings of the Bones. And we observe, Secondly, That those tumors of the Bones are not of a different kind in respect of the other parts of the same Bone, but that they are parts altogether similary and of the like kind with the rest, and that they are not faulty in respect of the similary Constitution, but in respect only of their greatness and figure.

From hence it followeth thirdly, that these swellings are not produced by any illegetimate matter of the Bones, or by any other vertue than the same by which and from which the other are generated.

Fourthly, That the said swellings are produced by an unequal nourishment of the Bones, as by a more liberal nourishment of the swelling parts, and a sparing nou­rishment of the other parts of the same Bone. And these Three last observations we have already abun­dantly proved where we treated of the affected parts.

Fifthly, We observe the Epiphyses of the Bones in the Wrests and Ankles, and perhaps in some other places, to be more soft and spongy than in the other parts of the same Bones. And peradventure they re­ceive into themselves greater Arteries and Veins, al­though indeed we are not yet fully assured of this. The [Page 118] tops of the Ribs are also much more soft and spongy than the other parts of them. From whence we infer that those more soft and spongy parts of the Bones may more easily and freely admit the circulation of the Blood, and therefore be more plentifully nourished than the rest of the parts of them. You will say, That softness and sponginess of those parts is observed to be as well in healthful Children as in those affected with this Diseas. We grant it, but yet it must needs be, that those parts which are of a more compacted substance, and with difficulty admit the circulation of the Blood, must be affected and obstructed upon lighter causes, then those parts that are more open, and more easily receive it. But the Blood in this affect is transmitted to the ex­ternal parts somwhat more cold, viscous, and thick, then it ought to be; therfore those parts which are unapt to admit the circulation of it, those are more apt to be som­what obstructed, and less liberally nourished.

But, Why also are not those soft and spongy parts more liberally nourished in sound Bodies, seing that they (as hath been said) do more plentifully receive the Blood?

We answer, Because, as in health those parts do in a larger measure receive the Blood thorow the Arteries, so they remit the same more plentifully thorow the veins which certainly doth preserve them from that excessive augmentation unto which otherwise they would grow. But in this affect the same parts by reason of the cold­ness thickness, and viscosity of the Blood, do perhaps more sparingly and more slowly remit it, then it is pou­red in to them; and therfore from that abundance and excess of the Blood, those parts do somwhat increase; whilst the other parts of the Bones by reason of the nar­rowness of the cavity of the Artery, are not perhaps suf­ficiently nourished with Blood, wherby to obtain an e­qual [Page 119] nutrition and increas. And from hence (at least probably) we deduce the inequallity of the nutrition of the Bones in this affect. But the condition of the Blood wherby in this Diseas it is apt to obstruct an▪ parts tho­row which it floweth, seems to have a peculiar respect to the quality of the Bones. For in the Bowels, the Lungs excepted, the Blood doth seldom Generate obstructions, as also ne ither in the first affected Parts: However it be the Bony substance, either because it is incapable of the internal slipperiness, or because the nutritive juice in the mas of Blood is peculiarly apt to congeal in the parts so vehemently fixed: or lastly, because it hath in its own nature some affinity with the Bones: we say, the Bony substance is easily infested with obstructions in this Di­seas, and therupon it happneth to be unequally nouri­shed.

The Faults of breeding Teeth are likewise to be referred hither, seing that they also seem to depend upon this une­qual nutrition of the Bones. For if the Teeth should be e­qually nourished, they would be of a uniform substance, and would not fal out by pieces, as it here frequently happneth. For the similary parts, when they are equally nourished, acquire not such an interrupted and unequal consistence, as to be easily broken in pieces. Wherfore seing the Teeth are parts naturally delighting in a simi­lary substance, were they equally nourished, they should enjoy an equal and uniform consistance, and would ei­ther continue firm in their gums, or would fal out whol: And there can scarce any other reason be given, why they should be broken and fal out more on one side, or in one part then another. We grant indeed that their aptness to break, may hitherto conduce very much: but we conceive that even that aptness to break, doth in great part de­pend upon the unequal nutrition aforesaid. For otherwise [Page 120] the Teeth do usually obtain a very firm, solid, & coherent substance; and the truth is, they seem to consist especially in this viscous affect of a very matter. For the Blood for the most part is observed to be more viscous and thick then ordinary, so that this aptness to break off the Teeth, cannot be so easily ascribed to a defect of viscosity in the matter, as it may much more probably to the ine­quallity of the nutrition. We conclude therfore that the standing out of the Bones, and likewise the faults of the Teeth, do proceed from the unequal nutrition of these parts, arising from a peculiar obstructive disposition of the Blood, having reference especially to the Bones. Now we proceed to the crookedness of the Bones in this affect.

Fourthly, In this affect the Bones are frequently som­what crooked, especially the Shin Bones, and the lesser Bones of the Legs; also the Bones of the Cubit, the lesser of the two long Bones of the Cubits, and the big­ger Shank-Bone, somtimes the Bones of the Sholder and Thigh: som Joynts also becom crooked, somtimes in­ward, somtimes outwards: the whole Spine is likewise many times bended, somtimes it is wreathed like the let­ter S; namly, partly forwards, partly backwards, and somtimes partly to the right Hand, partly to the left.

Some ascribe this crookedness of the Bones, to the ben­ding faculty of them; for say they, in the tender age of Children, the Bones themselves are not so stiff stubborn, and inflexible, as in their riper years; and therfore upon the invasion of this Diseas, they are rendred in some de­gree easily flexible. Therfore they rebuke the Nurses, which too soon commit the children to their Feet, sup­posing, that the Bones are made crooked by the sustain­ed burthen of their Bodies. Others also tax the Nurses of imprudence in swadling them.

[Page 121] But we cannot yeeld our ful assent in all respects to these Reasons. And first we flatly deny, that the Bones of Children afflicted with this Diseas are more flexible, or less stiff and friable then the Bones of others. For we have already proved, that the Bones in this affect do not differ in respect of their similary substance from the Bones of sound persons. Besides, no man hitherto wor­thy of credit hath attested that he hath seen the Bones flexible in this Diseas. Moreover, if we should grant that in this tenderness of years the Bones might perhaps be somwhat bended, yet they would not continu so bent like lead or wax, but being left to their liberty they would return again to the proper position and figure of the parts. For they consist not of any ductile matter, and therfore by being thus bent, they would either be broken or else doubtless they would endeavor to reobtain their former situation. As for the ignorance or negligence of Nurses, although we do not altogether excuse it, yet cannot we justly impute this crookedness of the Bones to their carelesness. We see the Children of Poor People are ordered and handled with less care, and sooner com­mitted to their feet then the Children of the rich, yet the Children of Poor People are more rarely afflicted with this infirmity, then the Children of the rich. Be­sides, we have known Nurses use all manner of diligence as swadling them, and every other way laboring to pre­vent this incurvation, yet al their pains, otherwise prais­worthy, hath in this respect been succesless. Therfore we must indeavor to find out some other cause of this crookedness.

We compare the Bones therfore, in which this crook­edness useth to happen, to a Pillar, and not unaptly, se­ing, that when they are erected, they resemble a Pillar; and from thence we deduce a demonstration that illu­strates [Page 122] and makes the matter very plain. Let the Pillar therfore consist of three stones A B C placed over one another. We suppose it such an one as is perpendicu­larly erected on every side, and of the same height: If therfore you shal fasten in a wedge on the right side be­tween

the stones A B through the line F D, the Head of the Pillar; Namely, the stone A will of necessity be bended towards D and wil make an Angle in D, and the height of the Pillar on the right side, wil be higher than on the left. In like manner if you drive in ano­ther wedg thorow G E into the stones BC the pillar wil be yet more bowed, and the angle wil be made in E. Now therfore the Pillar stands bent to the left hand after this manner.

ABCFGDE. but if you build the Pillar of more stones, & betwixt every two, as hath been said, a wedg be inter­posed on one side, it will not resemble the figure of a Pillar, but the proportion of a Bow, as by this following may be perceived.

[Page 123]

Now that we may accommodate these things to the present business, if the Bones aforesaid be more plenti­fully nourished on one side, and therfore do grow out more on that then the opposite side, there is a necessity, that that must grow crooked: For here the overplenti­ful nutrition of that side, hath the same power after the same manner to bow the Bones, as the interposed wedg hath to bow the Pillar, save that the wedg is fastned on­ly in some places of the side of the Pillar, and the over­plentiful nutrition of the side of the Bone, is commonly equally made, according to the whol length therof. For the aliment received into the Bone, in what part it more liberally admitteth it, that part it obstructeth: and like the wedg thrust into the Pillar it extendeth it into an augmented length, wherupon the Bones must needs be bowed towards that side which is not lengthened in an equal degree with the other. Moreover, if the producti­on of one side of the Pillar happen only in one or two places therof and not in many, as in the third figure, then [Page 124] so much the neerer the inflexion of it approacheth to the figure of a part of a Circle, or a Bow. But if the said side according to the total longitude therof should be equal­ly lengthened beyond the opposite side, doubtless it would be bended towards the opposite side, & would ex­actly resemble a piece of a Circle or Bow without any Angles, just after the same manner, ariseth the bending of the Bones in this affect: namly, from the greater lengthning of the side most nourished; for seing that that lengthning happneth by the received aliment, according to all the parts of that side, an Angular figure cannot be expected, or one compounded of many straight ones an­gularly connexed, but a crooked one like a Bow, wherin the convex part is constituted by the side, plentifully nou­rished, & the concave or hollow part by the side, which is sparingly nourished. But when it happneth that some part of the convex side of a crooked Bone is disproportionatly nourished, in respect of the opposite side, without all doubt the convex Bone wil stick out more on that part then in the rest: and so from the inequallity of the nu­trition, we have given a reason of the crookedness of the Bones in this affect. We wil ad for a higher confirmati­on of this matter. An observation raised from the cure of this crookedness of the Bones. The Quacks of our Country are wont to rub dayly the hollow, not the con­vex sides of the Bones, and that rubbing, say they, doth very much conduce to the cure, but this doth rather hin­der it. But it is certain that rubbing doth powerfully summon the nutritive juice out of the Bloody mass into the part so rubbed, therfore if at any time you rub that hollow part which is insufficiently nourished, it is no wonder if it do good, seing that thereby the aliment is more plentifully allured, and the heat of the part is also excited and augmented; neither on the other side is the [Page 125] Gibbous part of the Bone, being hurt by rubbing to be wondred at, because by that means the aliment is attra­cted to that part which was before superabundantly nou­rished: besides, the Oyntments, which may cherish the inherent heat, and strengthen the nutritive faculties, af­ter the rubbing, do most good, when they are applyed to the hollow part of the Bone; but the convex part a strait ligature which may restrayn the rising up of the Bones is usually fitted with desired success: chiefly in­deed for this reason, because the capillary Arteries which convey the Blood, or nutritive juyce, to that side of the Bone, are bound up by such a ligature, and therupon the nutriment is lessened. And these things shal suffice con­cerning the crookedness of the Bones in this affect.

Moreover, To this Article we opportunely ad the in­flexion of som of the Joints, as of the Knees, and An­kles, which happneth very frequently in this Diseas. somtimes being made inwardly, somtimes outwardly, And this bending also seemeth to be not unfitly referred to the inequallity of nutrition. For if it happen by un­equal nutrition, that one side of the Shank-Bone be so lengthned more then the other: suppose outwardly, that it doth somwhat lift up the outward part of the Epiphysis of the Shank-Bone above the inward part, the joynt in the Knee must needs stand outwardly bent; and on the contrary, if the inward part be lifted up, and the outward depressed, the same Joynt must needs stand inwardly [Page 126] bent: as may be easily perceived by the following Fi­gures.

[Page 127] In the Joynt of the Knee, A B, that part of the ap­pendance of the Shank-bone B, in the two first Figures, is higher than the other part of the same appendance; whereupon the Bone of the Thigh (is inwardly bowed, and so likewise is the Shin-bone D; but the Joynt A B is thrust somwhat outwardly. But in the two last Figures all the contrary things may be observed. The Joynt A B is inwardly, because that part of the Shin­bone A, is higher than the other part of it B. Where­upon it must needs lift up the inner and lower top of the Thigh-bone, so that the Thigh-bone will be bent outwardly, and the Joynt inwardly.

The same thing likewise may happen in the Ankle­bones, and the turning Joynts of the Back, if the Bones fastned to the Joynt be higher on one side than on the other. But in the Ankles, because there, besides the Shin-bone, the lesser Bone of the Leg is also fastned through the Joynt, it may so fall out, that the lesser Bone below may stand out further than the Shin-bone, and so bend outwardly the Joynt of the Ankle; and on the contraty, if it happen that the Shin-bone be longer than the lesser bone, the Joynt must needs be inwardly bent. Although we confess that such an inequality of length between the Shin-bone and the lesser Bone in the Leg doth not so often happen.

Moreover, We suppose that the preternatural ben­ding of the Spine doth rarely happen from the unequal altitude of the sides of the turning Joynts of the Bones, but more often from another cause which we will now prosecute. We have already said that the Spine is som­what weak in this affect, and that Children afflicted with this Diseas are unapt not only to motion, but also to stand upon their feet, yea, and to raise their backs by reason of the weakness of the Spine. Therefore [Page 128] whensoever their Bodies are raised, they seek somewhat to rest upon, and they suffer their Spine to be bowed sometimes forwards, sometimes backwards, sometimes to the right hand, and sometimes to the left; whereby the burden of their Body may be rested upon somthing that stands neer them. Hereupon it many times hap­pens, that the Ligaments of the turning Joynts of the Spine in that part which is most commonly bending out are loosned and lengthned, and on the opposite side they are contracted; so that intract of time the Spine cannot be erected according to the straight and natural Figure. And truly in this case we cannot excuse the Nurses indiligence or negligence, because they do not observe with a sufficient attentiveness, to which part the Children which they suckle are most prone to bend their Bodies, that by that means they may endeavor to bend them to the opposite part: In like manner also when Nurses without due regard and care do too soon commit weak Children to the use of their feet, it may happen, that, when the regular motion of the Muscles is too weak to bear the Body, Children may suffer either their Knee or Ankle to be bowed to one side; whereup­on the Ligaments of the Joynt are extended either on the inner or the outward side, and by consequence the Ligaments on the contrary side are contracted, whereupon the joynt must needs be bended ei­ther inwàrdly or outwardly, therfore although we have denied above that the crookedness of the Bones depen­deth hereupon, yet we grant that the bending of the Joynts may happen in weak Children by the negligence of the Nurses. We grant moreover that the Bones which would otherwise have been straight, may be croo­ked by an unskilful swadling; yet that this cause doth happen exceeding rarely in this affect we are somewhat [Page 129] confident, as we have shewed already more at large. Now we proceed to the pointedness and narrowness of the breast in this affect.

We observe that this pointedness and narrowness of the Breast doth not appear presently at the beginning of this affect, but that it succeedeth upon the confirma­tion of the Diseas, and is by degrees intended, till by the perseverence of the Diseas it becomes evident and conspicuous, when the Breast forwards resembleth the Breast of a Hen, or the Keel of a Ship. This viciated Figure of the Breast which otherwise should be broad according to Nature, and not straightned on the sides, and even not pointed forwards, we reduce to four cau­ses. The three former whereof we confess do contribute little efficacy to this matter, but the fourth alone doth almost al the work. Yet because the three former do con­tribute somthing, we will likewise recite them here in or­der. Be this the first, In this affect the Bone of the Stern by reason of the augmented Bulk of the Liver is somwhat elevated or thrust forward, wherupon there happeneth some part of the said viciated Figure; and moreover from the same elevation of the Bone of the Stern there happeneth a certain contraction of the Ribs towards the Spine, and this causeth the other part [Page 130] of the viciated Figure. This contraction of the Ribs we thus demonstrate. Let the circle be A B

C D, this must be sup­posed to be made of a flexible matter, but not equally extensible, as for example, of the Bone of a Whale. Ther­fore when the sides A C are both stretched from one another, so that line of distance is produced into length between A C, then the sides of that circle D B are necessarily contracted almost in equal degree, and by the same means the line of late­ral distance from D to B is abreviated; for the Circle becomes an Oval Figure, as any man shall find who wil take the pains to reduce it to experiment. For the Fi­gure will be changed into this form which the Figure following doth express;

In which the line of di­stance between A and C is represented longwise, and withal the line D B appears to be abreviated, and the Circle becomes Oval; neither is there need of more words to prove this matter.

Now it must be known that the opposite couples of the Ribs do express a [Page 131] certain rude kind of circular Figure, especially the up­permost which chiefly fashion the Breast, by the media­tion of the Spine on the hinder part, and the Stern on the fore part. Nor should it trouble any man, because they will not make an exact and perfect Circle, seing that our demonstration is as effectual in a circular Fi­gure how imperfect soever, as in the most exquisite and perfect; provided that there be a coherence among all the parts, that they be not distorted, that they be flexi­ble, but not easily extensible; which conditions are sufficiently conspicuous in the Figure of the Ribs even now proposed to view. Therefore if in this affect the Bone of the Stern be somwhat elevated forwards, that it may yield room to the augmented Bulk of the Liver, the Ribs towards the Spine must needs be drawn in nee­rer to one another, whereupon the Breast must una­voidably be laterally straightned, the latitude of it, be­ing lessened.

Some may say, If the rising of the Bone of the Stern did conduce any thing to the pointed Figure of the Breast, it would chiefly effect that about the inferior Ribs, se­ing that this elevation of the Stern doth begin at the lo­wer part; but it is manifestly known to fall out other­wise; for the narrowness of the Breast happeneth chiefly about the Armpits, and afterwards beneath the Chan­nel Bones; but the lower Ribs seem to be enlarged about the sides rather than straightned.

We answer, That the Five lower Ribs are not arti­culated with the Stern, neither do they make a perfect Circle; and therefore in no wise do they relate to the propounded demonstration; but the stretching of them dependeth upon another caus, namely, the ful­ness of the Hypocondriacal parts. Let it likewise be noted that we assign not this for the chief caus of the [Page 132] viciated Figure, yea, we suppose that it conferreth very little towards it. And so we proceed to the second caus of this viciated Figure, which we also conceive to be a very slight one.

In this affect the Hypochondriacal parts is almost per­petually observed to be full and stretched, namely both in respect of the greatness of the Liver, and also becaus all the other Bowels almost which are contained in the bottom of the Belly are sufficiently large; seing that as hath been said, the first essence of this Diseas is not rooted in them. And lastly, Becaus the Guts and the Ventricle are usually more or less distended with wind. But now from that fulness and extension of the Hypo­chondriacal parts we may justly collect that in this affect the Ribs are drawn downwards a little more than is ex­pedient. For the greatest extension is here observed in the oblick Muscles that are extended beneath the Hypochon­driacal parts; Now the Muscle obliquely discending hath toothed heads fastned to the sixth, seventh, eighth & ninth Ribs, and the part of the broad tend on also ob­lickly ascending is adjoyned to the grizles of the ninth, tenth, and eleventh Ribs. Wherfore seing that the said Muscles are almost pertually too much extended in this affect, they must needs in some manner draw the said Ribs downwards, and seing all the Ribs are firmly fa­stned together by the intercostal Muscles, it happened that in this affect al the Ribs are somwhat drawn down­wards. [Page 133] But now that these Ribs so drawn down do somwhat straighten the Breast may be perceived by this following Figure.

[Page 134] Let A B be the Back-Bone. CD E the Rib. F the Bone of the Stern. We suppose that every one may see here in the Skeleton, that the Ribs are not conjoyned with the Spine, according to the straight Angle, but that the An­gle beneath the Rib is somwhat less then the straight Angle: So that if the Rib be drawn a little upwards, the Articulation of it approacheth neerer to a straight line. We suppose also, that the circulation of the Rib, whether with the Spine or with the Stern abideth firm, and doth not draw upwards (least any man should er) save only the middle parts of the Rib between the said Articulati­ons. We say, therfore on the contrary by how much the more downwards the Rib is drawn, so much the more acute is the Angle with the Spine, which it then maketh: Wherfore that part of the Rib furthest distant from the Back-Bone A BC; (namly, D in each of the Figures) as being thrown downwards, it constitutes a more acute Angle with the Spine, so is it also less distant from the Spine then it was before, and rendreth the broadness of the Breast more narrow. For the sides of the Breast were then indeed most broad, when the Ribs are most erected upon the Spine, according to a straight line. For that part of the Rib D wil be then furthest di­stant from the Back-Bone A B, as you may soon perceive if you compare the first and second figure with the third. For in the third Figure, the Rib is exprest erect in a straight line, with the Back-Bone, and then that part of the Rib D is sensibly further distant from the Back-Bone A B, then it is in the first or second figure, as he that wil examin them, shal quickly apprehend: but in the second Figure, the Rib with the Spine is supposed to make a more acute Angle, and in proportion that part of it D (as you may perceive) is less distant from the Spine than the same part D in the same Figure, whose [Page 135] Angle is supposed to be less acute; and yet that is much less distant from the Spine, then in the▪ third Figure, whose Articulation is erected to a straight Angle. We infer therfore, that the Ribs, when they are drawn up­wards, do amplify the Breast sidewise, but when they are drawn downwards, then they straighten the Breast on the sides.

This is further confirmed in that, because at such time when the Breast is dilated; namly, when the breathing is rightly performed, the Ribs are drawn a little upwards by the strength and force of the Intercostal Muscles; and when the expiration is performed; namly, when the Breast is contracted, the same Ribs are drawn back again downwards by the help of the oblique Muscles of the Abdomen. Any man may observe this in himself or in any other man especially in great inspirations and ex­pirations. For in a vehement inspiration he shal plain­ly perceive at the same time to be lifted upwards, and withal to enlarge the breadth of the Breast; but in a vehe­ment expiration he shal feel the Ribs as it were bowed downwards, and at the same time contracted inwards. Neither of these things could happen, unless the positi­on of the Ribs were such, as that those beneath in respect of the Spine, should make an acute Angle, and being more depressed, should make it so much the more acute, and by consequence the Breast, should be then most straightned; and on the contrary being lifted upwards, they should appracch neere to a straight Angle, with the Spine, and so extend the sides of the Breast. We con­clude therfore that the Ribs in this affect ar drawn som­what downwaads, and that the Breast is contracted on the sides, by reason of the plenitude and tensity of Hypo­chondrical parts; although we grant as we have intima­ted above, that this cause is not so considerable, that [Page 136] we should attribute any great part of this Diseas unto it.

Be this therfore the third, The Caus of this vitiated Figure of the Breast, Is a lateral growing of the Lungs in the Pleura, in this Diseas especially, being confirmed it is most frequently observed to happen. Doubtless such an adnascency doth restrain and interrupt the motion of the Ribs outwardly, wherby the Breast is laterally dila­ted. For if the Rib, under which this adnascency lieth, should endeavor forcibly to remove it self, from the cen­ter of the Breast, there would be danger of pulling the Lungs that grow to it, or the Pleura it self from the ribs with intollerable pain. For although the Lungs upon the ingress of the ayr admit an easy extension, according to al the parts therof, yet when they fal down, or are stuf­fed with thick humors (which most frequently happneth in this case) they scarce admit any notable distention, without dissolving the unity either of som Vessel, Mem­brane, or the substance of the Bowels themselvs. More­over, whilst we consider that in sound bodies the Lungs are very rarely laterally divided from the Pleura; and but in those parts only of the chest, which were to be ex­posed to motion at a considerable distance; namely, the Back, the Stern, the Mediastinum (that is the Mem­branes that divide the middle of the Belly) and perhaps the middle parts of the Diaphragma, &c. We conceive that wise nature did this deliberatly and with design; namly, least their connexions should either offend the dilitations of the Breast, or render the Lungs themselvs obnoxious to those kind of calamities. However it be, it is scarce conceivable, but that preternatural growing together of the Lungs, with the Pleura more or less must hinder and retard the free spreading of the Ribs to­wards the sides, and therfore it conduceth a little at least to occasion the narrowness of the Breast.

[Page 137] Be this the fourth, The caus of the vitiated Figure a­foresaid, is an unequal nutrition of certain parts of the Ribs in respect of others. And this cause we affirm to be much more effectual then the rest, to procure this Symptom. Which that we may demonstrate, we assert first, that the seven uppermost Ribs do chiefly, if not solely, constitute this Figure of the Breast for the five lowermost, as they are not immediatly conjoyned with the Stern; So neither can they in any manner point, or elevate the Stern. Ad also, that seing (as we have al­ready shewed) they do not close in perfect Circles, their Figure is easily movable, that it may more or less yeeld to the fulness of the Hypochondriacal parts. But the se­ven upper Ribs are Articulated by their Grizles, with the Bones of the Stern: from whence it may perhaps com to pass, that they do somwhat lift up foreright thos bones of the Stern, which they do touch, when the five lower Ribs being deprived of the contact of the Stern, cannot effect it. Secondly, We assert, that all the Ribs, and not only the five lowermost, but also the seven uppermost do admit an equal nutrition in this affect, and that they are more nourished in one part then in another, & therfore that they are more extended in length by that, then by the other, which is more sparingly nourished: and indeed that they grow more on that side in which they are con­joyned with the Gristles of the Stern, and that they are less and more slowly lengthened on the other part, nam­ly, the Head or top, wherby they are fastned to the Re­gions of the Back. The Reason is, becaus the forepart of any Rib is more soft and spongy, then the hinder part of it, as any man may make tryal in any Creature. Se­ing therfore (as it is clear by what hath been said) that the softer parts of the Bones do in this affect more easily receive their aliment and augmentation, then the har­der [Page 138] and more solid, it followeth that the foremost parts of the Ribs which are most soft, are more lengthened than the undermost. Thirdly, We assert, that in a Bo­dy of a Circular or Anulary Figure, if one part of the Ring be more lengthened than another, the other parts must needs give place to this increas, or else that part so unequally lengthened, wil either outwardly hang out, or be inwardly knotted, either upwards or downwards, and be bent either one, or many of these ways. This we thus demonstrate. Let the Circle or Ring be A

B. Let the former parts of it be supposed to be lengthened from A to B. But the other parts of it; namly, C D E to remain in their position, and not at al to yeeld to the said lengthning. These things being supposed, the leng­thened portion of the cir­cle, namely, A B must needs be either lifted up out­wards, or depressed inwards, either bent upwards or downwards or variously: For otherwise the distance be­tween the limits of the string F would not suffice to contain that portion of the Circle now lengthened, the figure of the Bow being changed. For those limits did only suffice before; therfore the Bow being lengthened, and not the string, or the tops and limits of the string, it cannot be, that the Bow should be to the string as be­fore. It must be changed therfore, the bending being made either outwards or inwards, or upwards or down­wards, or many of these ways, as may be perceived by the Figures following. The first Figure represents a [Page 139] Bow outwardly prominent▪ The second, Inwardly, and the third variously bent and intorted. And indeed the first doth very fitly set out the Figure of the Breast viti­ated in this affect. For we have noted above, that the ribs articulated

with the Stern & Spine do make a kind of im­perfect Ring, and that they are in this affect sooner nourished, and lengthned in the fore­most, then in the hin­dermost part, therefore in respect of the cause this Symptom fully and fitly agreeth with that Figure first described. Besides, we have suppo­sed that the parts of the Circle do remain firm: that also in this affect may be accommodated to the lateral and hin­dermost parts of the ribs For seing these grow much less then the for­most, certainly, they may wel be supposed to be stable, unless, perhaps som may say, that either the sides and hinder parts of the Ribs, by dilating themselvs, or their Joynts, with which they are fastned with the turning Joynts of the Back, by suffering the Ribs to be bended backwards, do yeeld [Page 140] somwhat to that exceeding augmentation. But neither of these can be rightly said. For first, the latter and hin­der parts of any Rib as they are more hard and solid, so are they likewise more stiff and strong then the formost; now it is absurd to imagine that the weaker parts of the same Rib can bend the stronger, or that the less flexible parts will yeeld to those parts which are easily flexible. Wherfore the lateral and hinder parts of the ribs cannot be so bent, as that they should yeeld to the formost leng­thened parts therof. As for the Joynts of the Ribs, doubtlesse that Joynt, wherwith the Rib is conjoyned with the turning Joynt of the Breast, can by no means suffer the Rib to be bent so much backward, as that it should yeeld to the lengthning therof; and that not only because it is double; namly, in the hollowness of the tur­ning Joynt, and in the transversal process therof: and therfore very unapt to permit a backward motion. But chiefly, because it is even ten times stronger than the for­most Joynt, wherwith the same rib is fastened to the Bone of the Stern. Now a Joynt ten times stronger, and withal double, and in such a manner formed double that it is altogether unapt to endure any retrograde mo­tion, cannot by any means be imagined to yeeld back­wards, least the Joynt ten times weaker should be bent somwhat forwards. We must conclude therfore, that the lateral and hinder parts of the Ribs do not yeeld to that unequal production of them, which happneth forwards, and by consequence, that in this respect they are to be accounted firm; and therfore that unequal lengthning, must needs change the figure of them, on the forepart; and that by bending them there either upwards or down­wards, or inwards or outwards, or diverse ways.

This bending of the Ribs here cannot be made either upwards or downwards, because the Ribs in regard of [Page 141] their latitude are unapt to be bowed either way. Ad also because that they are firmly restrained by the Intercostal Muscles in their position; so that without offers of vio­lence to these Muscles, they can scarce be bent, either upwards or downwards.

That that elongation cannot, or indeed very scarcely can bow the Rib inwards may thus be proved; because, the greatness of the Liver is repugnant to such a moti­on. For we have proved before, that the greatness of that Bowel doth somwhat lift up the Bone of the Stern outwardly or forwardly. Then the very figure of a Cir­cular Rib doth evidently contradict the inward making of any plication, or bending. Lastly, because that elon­gation doth not many ways bend the Ribs, it may from thence also be inferred, that such a bending would infer a compound Figure, and should necessarily contain som of the simple figures before rejected.

Wherfore we conclude, that that unequal length of the Ribs on the forepart, must needs change their outward Figure, elevating the Bone of the Stern, and then point­ing forwards the Figures of the Breast (otherwise al­most even.) The following Scheams do lively express the manner of it.

[Page 142]

[Page 143] Let A be the Bone of the Stern, B the turning Joynts of the Back. C and D the two opposite Ribs, which as we have said do make a kind of Ring. Therfore if the forepart of the Ribs; namly, between C and A and between D and A be lengthned, and yet the parts be­tween C B and D B are no way answerable to this elon­gation, the figure of the Ring must needs be outwardly changed. Therfore seing that the Rib is, (as we have already shewed) unapt to be bent either upwards or downwards, or inwards, it must needs be outwardly bo­wed, as it is exprest in the second Figure, wher the stern A by reason of the elongation of the part of the Rib CA and D A is represented, as if it were outwardly pointed, which is the very vitiated Figure of the Breast in this Diseas.

Beside the causes of the narrowness of the Breast hi­therto commemorated, we can here ad the smal increase of the Ribs between C and B and also between B and D. For the Just Latitude of the breast doth chiefly depend upon a du augmentation of those parts of the Ribs. For if those parts of the Ribs do grow to a just length, they must necessarily dilate the Breast unto the Ribs almost in a just proportion, that little of the narrowness only being taken away, which the former causes alone were able to introduce. For by how much the more those parts of the Ribs are lengthened, by so much the more also the Lateral part of the Rib D and the part C wil be distant from the Back-Bone B, and wil make the Breast so much the broader. On the contrary when upon the increas of the other parts of the Body, those parts of the Ribs are but little, or not at al augmented, they must of necessity be laterally less distant from the center of the Breast then is meet, and therfore the Breast must [Page 144] be straightned towards the sides. For the sides of the rib C and D are so much the less distant from the Back-Bone, and the center of the Breast, as the parts of the Ribs between C B and D B are less lengthned. And let these things suffice to have been spoken concerning the narrowness and acumination of the Breast in this affect: With which we put at last an end to this disquisition of the Organical vices occurring in this Diseas.

HAving put an end to the examination of the Natural and Vital Constitution, vitiated in this affect, it now remaineth that we make enquiry into the Animal Constitution. And we have already affirmed, that no primary fault doth here occur, and that it is a part of the primary Essence of this Diseas. But whether there lurk in it any secondary vice, that we shal now examin.

But seing that neither the Ancients nor the Modern Writers, who have written of the Animal Faculty, have made any mention of the Animal Constitution, nor in­deed so much as once attempted a description of it: It may very justly be expected from us, who acknowledg such a Constitution. And seing som wise men do dis­sent from that description, which may be deduced from [Page 145] the opinion of Antiquity, and the common opinion con­cerning the Animal faculty, and otherwise expounding the matter do substitute a somwhat different descripti­on, we thought good to offer both to the Readers con­sideration.

According to the former and vulgarly received opi­nion and description of the Animal faculty, the animal constitution is that affection of the Body which consi­steth in the generation and due motion of the Animal Spirits. Now by the due motion of the Animal Spi­rits they understand the excursion of them from the Brain thorow the Nerves like lightning, and again their recourse back to the Brain, whereby they declare unto it what is perceived by the Organs of the outward Sen­ses.

Others (as we have said) do otherwise explicate this matter. They grant indeed that the Animal constituti­on doth include the generation and destribution of the Animal Spirits but they say that that swift motion of the Flux and Reflux of the Animal Spirits like light­ning, is inconceivable in the Nerves, and if it be not unprofitable, yet certainly it is very little necessary to e­stablish the animal faculty. But instead of this they substitute in time of waking a certain contractive mo­tion, of a moving endeavor of the very substance of the Brain, of the Spinal Marrow, of the Nerves arising from thence, and of the parts into which they are destributed. And this motion or endeavor pro­duceth (say they) a certain Tensity in the aforesaid parts, by whose force all the alterations imprinted in those parts by any objects, are communicated to the Brain. For as in a Harp when the strings are stretched to a just pitch, if they be stricken in the most gentle manner at either end, that motion in a moment, at [Page 146] least a Physical one, runneth to the other end; so they likewise affirm that any Nerve being moved which is duly stretched without the Skull, that motion is exten­ded to the Brain it self by reason of the continuity and Tensity of the said parts, and there fixeth a certain im­pression conformable to the caus thereof. But in time of sleep they suppose the Brain, the Spinal marrow, and some of the Nerves to be somwhat loosned. And in­deed they say perpetually and simply that the foremost connexions of the Spinal Marrow with the Brain re­main loos continually during sleep; but they grant that the hindermost connexions with the Cerebethi are somwhat extended, as in Night-walkers, and so by that means they do in some sort discern outward objects, but they judg not of them by common sense, but as it were reflected from the memory to the Fantasie. Neither do they suppose it necessary that all the inferior parts of the Spinal Marrow, and therfore the Nerves from thence proceeding should be perpetually loosned during sleep: seeing that most Birds sleep standing upon their feet; seing that respiration in time of sleep doth pre­suppose the Tensity of some Nerves; and lastly, seing where sleep first steals in, the uppermost Nerves are wholly loosned before the neathermost. As for Dreams they conceive that they proceed from a various and chanceable agitation and commixture of divers impres­sions treasured up in the memory, which are now again freshly perceived by reason of a retained Tensity in som parts of the Brain. But when in deep and profound sleeps no dreams are represented, then they say that the whol Brain is loosned.

Now whether the former opinion or this latter be most agreeable to truth, for the present we do not much care; Neither do we here undertake to determine this [Page 147] Controversie, seing that the Animal faculty doth exer­cise his function both waies, from the same causes, and that the secondary vice doth happen by this affect in the Animal Constitution almost after the same manner. For first, as for the generation of the Animal Spirits, whether the former or the latter opinion be true, it wil be all one; becaus we find no fault in the Brain (unless perhaps some other Diseas be conjoyned) wherin each opinion supposeth the Animal Spirits to be generated. For we have shewed above that the Head ought not to be numbred among the first affected Parts, and that the internal and proper actions therof are not viciated in this Diseas. Then secondly, As for the destribution of the Animal Spirits, whether it be perfected backwards and forwards by that rapid and sudden motion like lightning, or by a motion only made forwards and that too gentle and slow, commonly the same fault occurreth in this Diseas.

For first, Seing that that supposed rapid motion of the Animal Spirits is caused by their passage into the first affected Parts, namely, through the Spinal Martow without the Skul, through the Nerves from thence pro­ceeding, and through the parts into which those Nervs are destributed; and seing that all these parts in this affect do labor with a cold distemper, with a paucity and dulness of inherent Spirits, the due swiftness of that motion must needs be somwhat retarded. For a cold di­stemper, as also a benummedness and penury of Spirits are repugnant to any motion, excepting a constrictive; some may say that the opinion propounded in the first place doth suppose a wonderful activity and subtilty of the Animal Spirits, wherby they can easily overcome this repugnance. But, however it may be, seing that the parts react through which the Spirits have their passage, [Page 148] and labor to communicate their coldness and dulness to them, they must needs in some degree retard that acti­vity of the Spirits, lessen their subtilty, and somwhat in­tercept that expedite transition. Wherfore this opinion being supposed as true, the Animal Constitution will be viciated in this affect, in regard of the retundation of that motion of the Spirits. And that secondarily, seing that this motion is not interrupted by the primary fault of the Animal Spirits, but by the fault of the first affe­cted Parts, as hath been said in like manner in the O­pinion last proposed, wherin the motion of the Spirits is supposed to be peaceable and gentle, they must needs whilst they are somwhat slowly transmitted through the first affected parts, contract some viciosity from the de­praved inherent Constitution of those parts, for the same Reasons which we alleaged in the Question imme­diatly preceding. It will be therfore according to this Opinion also, a Secondary vice in the destribution of the Animal Spirits,

Again, As for the Tensity of the very substance of the Brain, of the Spinal Marrow of the Nerves and the Nervous parts in time of waking, which is supposed in the latter Opinion before propounded, there must needs be some defect of a due Tensity in the Spinal Marrow without the Skull, in the Nerves arising from thence, and in the parts unto which they are destribu­ted. For first, A cold and moist distemper is repugnant and advers to that due Tensitiy, so also is that dulness and penury of inherent Spirits; wherwith the Parts are without controversie rendred slothful, and less apt to perform the Animal Actions; the contrary wherof hap­peneth, when the aforesaid parts obtain their due Tensi­ty. Secondly, It is manifest by what hath been said, that the Tone of these parts is somwhat viciated in this [Page 149] affect, by reason of their exceeding loosness, slipperiness, softness, weakness and internal lubricity, which qualities do most evidently enfeeble the just Tensity of the said Parts. Although therfore that the Brain in this affect do for his part yield a due and just influx, yet it is scarce possible, nay it is altogether impossible, that it should communicate that Tensity in a sufficient degree to to the Spinal Marrow without the Skull, to the Nerves from thence proceeding &c. because of the distemper, benummedness and penury of the inherent Spirirs. Thirdly, The Symptoms in this Diseas that relate to the Animal faculty do most clearly confirm the same thing. For Children afflicted with this Diseas do from the very beginning therof (if they be compared with others of the same age) move and exercise themselves very weakly, and are less delighted in manly sports: but up­on the progress of the affect, they are avers from any vehement motion, as they stand upon their feet, they reel, wave, and stagger, seeking after somwhat to sup­port them, and can scarce go upright; neither take they pleasure in any play unless sitting or lying along, or when they are carried in their Nurses Arms: Finally the weak Spine is scarce strong enough to bear the bur­den of the Head, the Body being so extreamly extenu­ated and pined away. All which things do abundantly demonstrate that the Tensity of the parts subservient to motion is less rigid in this affect than is justly requisite in time of waking. If therfore that due Tensity in time of waking be a part of the Animal Constitution, which we here suppose, that being viciated must with­out all doubt necessarily constitute a Diseas in the Ani­mal Constitution; and seing that this fault hath no primary dependance upon the Brain it self, but upon the inherent Constitution of the first affected parts, it [Page 150] ought in all Reason to be reputed a Secondary fault in respect of the Animal Constitution.

Yet here we meet with a scruple. Som may demand, Why the sens as well as the faculty of motion is not viti­ated in this affect? The reason is plain, a far greater tensity, strength and vigor of the Nervs is required to exercise the motive then the sensitive faculty. For almost the gentlest motion of the Nervs is sufficient for sense; but not for motion. So you may observe in the motion of any Joynt, that the Muscles which move it are very hard and stiff, but that hardness being remitted, yet the sensation is easily performed. Nor doth that any way hinder, because that somtimes in the Palsy the sense is somwhat stupified, and the motion remaineth: for the Palsy is an affect very different from this; for in that the primary fault resides in the very Animal Constituti­on, therfore it may so fal out, that both the sense and the motion may be equally affected. Besides, when perhaps one Nerve doth want the du influx of the Brain, and ano­ther which is extended to the muscles of that part doth enjoy it, it may be, that for this cause also the sense may be abolished, and yet the motion may continu; although this case is not so frequent, and that the motion is more usually taken away, the sense remaining. But we have said enough concerning this matter. And thus at length we have produced those things which we have meditated of the integral Essence, both primary and secondary of this Diseas; and that with as much perspicuity as a mat­ter so difficult and unsearcht into, would bear: In the next place we shal address our selvs to the examination of the causes of this Diseas.

WE have largely explained above both the Pri­mary and Secondary Essence of this Disease. And indeed we have sufficiently demonstra­ted in the same place, the dependance of the secondary upon the Primary Essence. It may not ther­fore be here expected, that we should again purposely and in particular discuss the causes of the secondary Es­sence, which we have handled before. It may suffice that we have found out the causes of the secondary Essence. Yet if any cause do occur which at once▪ hath an influx as wel into the primary or secondary Essence of the Di­seas, we shal not refuse to take notice of it, by the way as we proceed.

But omitting al diligent search into the several kinds of causes, we purpose to contract this our discours chief­ly to two heads. The former containeth the Infirmities and the diseased dispositions of the Parents, which per­haps have so great an influence upon the Children, that they suppeditate, at least a proness to this affect, and in­fer an aptitude to fal into it, if they have not actually fallen into it from their very birth. The latter compre­hendeth the accessary causes of this Diseas; namly, those which happen to children after their birth.

Concerning the causes of the first kind we meet with a Question at the first entrance: How and whether this Diseas may be said to be hereditary? That we may the more succesfully proceed in the determination of [Page 152] this question, an hereditary Diseas must be distinguish­ed into that properly, and that improperly so called. And indeed an hereditary Diseas properly so called, is ever supposed to be preexistent in both or one of the Parents, and from thence to be derived to the Progeny. But an hereditary Diseas improperly so called, is not supposed to be preexistent in the same kind, either in both or one of the Parents; yet the same fault must always necessarily precede (perhaps altogether of a different kind) at least in one of them, by vertu wherof a certain disposedness is imprinted in the children, wherby they are made obno­xious to fal into this improperly hereditary Diseas.

Moreover, An hereditary Diseas properly so called, is twofold; either in the conformation, as when a lame Person begets a lame; a deaf Father, a deaf Son, or a blind a blind; or in the similary Constitution: as when a Gowty Father begets a Gowty Child. It is to be no­ted, that in the first kind, ther is an hereditary fault in­herent in the first affected parts of the Conformation. But in the latter, there is no necessity that a Diseas of the same kind with the Diseas of the Parents, should be actually inherent in the Embryon, from the first forma­tion. But such a disposition imprinted by one or both of the Parents is sufficient, which as the life is lengthe­ned may be actuated into the same, by the concours of other intervening causes. Again, an hereditary Diseas improperly so called, may be likewise twofold; namely, either in the Conformation, or in the similary Consti­tution. In the formation, as when neither of the Pa­rents is blind, pore-blind, lame, &c. yet have begotten a Son blind, pore-blind, or lame, by the very fault of the formation. For in these cases, that very fault which is sensible and conspicuous in the Issu, flowed from som fault in the Parents, although perhaps of a different [Page 153] kind, and so it may be called, though improperly an he­reditary Diseas. In like manner in the similary Con­stitution of the Issu, there may reside an hereditary Di­seas improperly so called, as when a Melancholy, seden­tary, or an intemperate Parent, begetteth a Child subject to the gowt, or the Cachexia, although perhaps the Pa­rent was never troubled either with the one or the o­ther.

These things being thus premised, we approach neer­er to the resolving of the Question. And first, we affirm that this Diseas is not comprehended under the former species of an hereditary Diseas, properly so called. For that consisteth in the formation: but this Diseas accor­ding to its primary Essence, is a similary Diseas, as we have before demonstrated, and very rarely bewrayeth it self from the very Birth, much less from the very con­ception and formation. And for the same Reasons, we also affirm this Diseas belongeth not to the former kind of herditary Diseases improperly so called. Which after a like manner consist in the formation of the parts, and are begun presently after the first formation.

Secondly, We say, that so it may com to pass, that this Diseas may fall under the second species ptopounded, of an hereditary Disease properly so called; namely, that which consisteth in the similary Constitution. Yet we cannot affirm this as certain and undubitable, becaus the Children which we have hitherto known to be afflicted with this Diseas, have not lived to such maturity of years as to beget Children: and therefore we cannot o­therwise suppose, then by probable conjecture, whether or no their progeny should be infected with this affect, as it were by right of inheritance.

Thirdly, We say, that in many Children this Diseas doth directly fal under the second species of an heredita­ry [Page 154] Diseas improperly so called. For according to the primary Essence of it is a similary Diseas, and although it hath not yet been so long and sufficiently discovered unto us, that we can determin the effects of it, how they wil operate in the Progeny, yet frequently in the present progeny we have observed certain Rudiments of this af­fect to have been derived to many from one or both of the Parents. So that although neither of the Parents were in their infancy or child-hood afflicted with this Diseas, yet som proness and disposedness to this Diseas hath presently appeared in their little Infants, especially in those whose Parents before coition were predisposed by som vitiosity of body, or error of life, to transmit this pollution to their Issu; but those defilements of the Parents which dispose them to propagate Children ob­noxious to this affect, we shal by and by reckon up, in their order; from whence also a higher confirmation of this assertion may be deduced.

Fourthly, We say, although the affects of the Parents do frequently imprint a certain propension in the Issue, to fal into this Diseas, so that this Diseas may be there­fore reputed in the second acception of an hereditary di­seas, improperly so called; yet it very rarely happneth that this Diseas doth actually break out before the birth of the child. One amongst us attesteth, that once, and only but once, he saw a Child new born invaded with this Diseas. And in this Child the Back-bone, and the neck were so weak, that they could not sustain the weight and greatness of the Head, within three months after it was born, the Child dyed. Wherby it is apparent that he was grievously affected. It seemeth conspicuous by what hath been said, that Infants, however they may fre­quently borrow from their Parents a disposedness to this affect, are most rarely and seldom troubled with it [Page 155] before they are born, but if at any time they are so pre­maturely afflicted, that then the affect is most vehement and grievous. Now a reason of the event of both these may be demanded. To the former therefore we say, that this Diseas doth partly consist in a cold distemper of the first affected parts, and indeed an unequal one, as namly, being very cold in the said parts, respect being had to the temper of the Head, and the Bowels: and that here­upon that unequal coldness of those parts, is of great mo­ment in this Diseas, and that also in respect of the very inequallity. For this contributeth much to that unequal and deficient distribution of the Vital Blood to the parts first affected. Seing therfore at such time when the Em­bryon is carried in the womb, this inequallity of the temperament of the first affected parts may be much cor­rected and averted by an equal heat, wherby the womb may on every side embrace, and cherish the body of the Embryon, it followeth that the gestation doth very much drive away this Diseas, at least retard the invasion of it. For the body of the Womb being all about equally war­med with an even heat, and equally embracing and che­rishing al the parts of the Embryon, doth not easily per­mit one part to wax colder then the rest, and by that means to be cherished with a defective and sparing afflux of the Vital Blood. Wherfore seing that that very in­equallity of heat and comfort, are Essential parts of this Diseas, and without which this Diseas cannot consist, it is no wonder that the womb strongly resisting these parts of the Diseas, and the invasion therof, doth for the most part protract it, at least during the impregnation.

As for the latter part of the question propounded, nam­ly, Why Infants, who before their birth were infested with this Diseas, are more grievously and dangerously affli­cted? We say, according to that Aphorism of Hippo­crates, [Page 156] that a Diseas which holdeth the least congruity with the condition of the Diseased, is more dangerous then the contrary; as a Feaver threatneth more danger to an old man, than to a yong, and in the winter, then the summer. For a Diseas that hath som correspondence & conformity with the condition of the Diseased, requi­reth a slighter caus for its introduction: but that which is contrary therunto argueth the magnitude of the caus, which notwithstanding resistance, and opposition, will produce his effects. In the present Diseas therfore if the equal and impartial heat of the womb cannot restrain the propensity of the Embryon to this affect, but it wil fal into it, som vehement cause must needs be imprinted by the Parents, and the seminal Principals extreamly weak­ned. Therfore there is little hope when the Embryon laboring with this Diseas is born, neither wil a prudent Physitian attempt the cure without som Prognostick of imminent danger. Moreover, instead of a Corallary, we substitute another Rule, having som affinity with the former, although perhaps it be not yet certain and ap­proved; namly, that Children by how much the sooner after their birth they are invaded with this Diseas, so much the more difficulty (caeteris paribus) are they de­livered from it. And let these things suffice concerning the Question propounded.

We wil now apply our selvs to the division and recko­ning up of those causes which on the Parents parts may produce this Diseas. Som of these faults in the Parents relate to the Generation of the seed, wherof the Embry ­on consisteth, others have reference to the Embryon now conceived, and yet born about in the Womb. The faults of the Generation of the seed proceed either from the man or the woman, or from the whole Body, or from those parts onely which are dedicated [Page 157] by nature to Generation. The faults of the Pa­rents depending upon the whole Body have the strongest influence into the Child, because it transmitteth such matter to the Generation of the Seed, as is unapt for those parts dedicated to that office. We purpose not here to particularize the several faults of the matter of the Seed, but to instance in those alone, which conspire to entitle the Progeny to this Diseas. These we reduce to four Classes.

The first Classis containeth a cold and moist distem­per of the matter, wherof the Seed is Generated. This chiefly resulteth from a cold and moist distemper of the Parents, unto which we also refer a predominancy of il juice, especially that which is Phlegmatick and waterish also a Cachexia, and Dropsy, and perhaps the Green-Sickness, which som cal the white Feaver, not sufficient­ly subdued before conception; al which affects manifest­ly help to constitute a waterish matter, both cold and moist in the Genital Parts, which is not only in gene­ral less apt for the Generation of the Seed, but it parti­cularly inclineth to a condition of this Diseas; a part of whose primary Essence consisteth in that very cold and moist distemper, as we have already proved. More­over, we may perhaps hither reduce the Scurvy, the French Pox, & the Jaundice, in which affects the Blood also is polluted with filthy excrementitious humors, and corrupt exulcerations, which cannot easily be changed into laudable and fruitful Seed.

The second Classis containeth containeth the penu­ry of Natural Spirits, wherby the good Seed should be Generated. For a Spirituous Seed cannot flow from such a kind of matter. The causes which suppeditate that impure matter to the Parts of Generation are the dried and extenuated Bodies of the Parents, wasted either by [Page 158] long abstinence, or by som vehement evacuation, as by vomits, lasks, Lienteries, Dysenteries, Hepatical Flur­es of long continuance; by an excessive Hemorrhage from any part, by violent sweatings, or any Chronical Diseases, which wasteth the strength and is not repair­ed before Coition especially, a Consumption, a He­ctick Feaver, an indigestion from any kind of Caus. Lastly, from a defective and imperfect Concoction of the last aliment, or the fault of any part. For in such cases the matter which is separated to the parts subservi­ent to Generation, is destitute of a competent plenty of Natural Spirits, wherupon the Parts preparing and con­cocting the Seed cannot perfectly correct this defect, and ejaculate such Seed as is sufficiently abounding with Spirits. Seing therfore that a considerable part of this Diseas consisteth in the paucity of Natural Spirits, it cannot otherwise be, but that the issue propagated by such a crude and almost Spiritless Seed, should be tain­ted with a certain Natural Propension to this affect, even in their first rudiments, which afterwards upon the concurrence or other causes, is easily deduced into Act.

The third Classis containeth the benummedness or stupour of the matter transmitted to the Generative Parts, wherof the Seed is produced. For not only the solid parts, but also the whol Mass of Blood, and the hu­mors therin contained are obnoxious to that same stu­pour. And from hence it is that Physitians being to ren­der the causes of Diseases, do use to say, that the humors and also the Blood are too fluid and moveable and un­duly vehement; somtimes on the contrary that they are unapt for motion, less fluxible, and unactive beneath a Mediocrity, & in respect of this thing also a certain Mene is most wholsom: but more things relating hither may be seen above. We will here only prosecute those faults [Page 159] of the Parents from whence this defect of vigor and a­ctivity in the matter of the Seed doth arise. These therfore are first the fost, loos, and effeminate Constitu­tion of either or both the Parents, indisposed to strong and Masculine exercises. Secondly, an overmoist and full diet and epicurison, obnoxious to frequent crudities. Thirdly, A delicate kind of life abandoned to eas and voluptuousness, slothful, and rarely accustomed to la­bor, danger, and care. Hither you may also refer a to­tal defect of manly Exercise immoderate sleep, especial­ly soon after mate, and any kind of sleepings whatsoe­ver, a sedentary, speculative life, intent upon soft and queint Arts and Sciences, as Poetry, Musick, and the like, to these may be further added a dayly frequenting of Comedies and other Plays, an assiduous reading of Fables, and Romances, and instead of manly and lau­dable Recreations, a loos expence of time in Carding and Dicing. Hither also belong the neverfailing fruits of a lasting peace and plenty, such as security, indiligence and the like. All these enumerated faults do manifestly contribute a share to introduce a laziness and Effemi­nateness in the parts. Seing therfore that the Blood, together with the humors contained in it, doth in its circulation wash all those stupified parts, it cannot o­therwise be, but that as it glideth along it must partici­pate some such alteration; and seing that some porti­on of the transient Blood affected with this stupefacti­on, is transmitted to the Generative Parts, with the ve­ry matter wherof the Seed is Generated, it is easie to in­fer that that Child which springeth from such princi­pals must inwardly contract at least some propension conformable to the sluggishness, and stupour of its Na­tive matter, and that that propension, after-Birth when the preservation is taken away by the equal cherishings [Page 160] of the Womb, is by divers causes without difficulty de­duced into act, wherfore seing that such a dulness is a part of the Primary Essence of this Diseas, it followeth that in such vitiated principals there lurketh a propensity to this affect, derived from one or both of the Pa­rents.

The Fourth Classis containeth the vicious Disposi­tions (if any such occur) of the Parents, who in their Childhood were infected with this Diseas. For these would transmit into the Children a continuation of an hereditary Diseas properly so called. But because, as we have said, it is not yet manifest whether the Pa­rent afflicted with this Diseas in their infancy shall be­get children therewith affected; besides, becaus the faults of the Parents may be conveniently referred to a­ny one of these Classes aforesaid, or to many, or indeed to all of them, it will be fruitless to insist longer upon them. Therfore having reckoned up the faults of the Parents which depend upon the whol Body, in the next place we proceed to their faults which peculiarly reside in the Genital Parts.

These faults are somtimes a cold distemper, somtimes a moist, when by reason of too much humidity they are loosned or weakned, wherupon they ejaculate either an unfruitful deed or such as is propense to this Diseas, somtimes those parts are infested with a virulent, vici­ous or waterish Gonorrhea, and they excern a Seed not sufficiently elaborated; the same must be said of the white and red Fluxes of Women. Again, some things outwardly applied to those parts have reference hither; as Ointments of Hemlock and other Narcotical things, especially if they be often anointed with them, in like manner Oyntments that are incorporated with white or red Lead, Chalk of Lead, Litharge, Sugar of Saturn [Page 161] and the like, dayly and for a long time adhibited to those parts. For such as these blunt the activity of the inherent Spirits in those Parts, and introduce a certain dulness in them, which being communicated to the Seed prepared in them disposeth the progeny to this af­fect.

At length we have finished our intended enumerati­on, if not of all, yet at least of all the most principal causes which happen before Conception about the Ge­neration of the prolificative Seed, and have any concur­rence to produce this Diseas, or to dispose to the produ­ction therof. Now follow the faults and errors of the Mother in the time she beareth the Embryon in her Womb, which also must be reputed among the causes of this Diseas before the Birth.

First, There hapneth a cold and moist distemper of the Womb it self, which (as were we silent is easily ma­nifest to every one) may most readily be communicated to the Embryon by the perpetual contact of the Womb.

In the Second place, All those things offer themselves which suppeditate to the Embryon crude and impure Juyces converted by excrementions and corrupt humors instead of laudable aliment. Hitherto principally be­longeth the unwholsom and preposterous diet of Wo­men with Child, especially inclining to moisture, cold­ness and the heaping together of crudities. The same things also happen by the imperfection and defect of the first or second Concoction, especially when they are not excerned by vomit or some other evacuation of the Crudities from thence proceeding, but are at length transmitted with the Mothers Blood for the aliment of the Embryon. Besides, if a moist and cold Diseas, as a cold and moist distemper with the matter, an ill di­gestion, [Page 162] a Cachexia or Dropsy, &c. do invade a woman with Child after Conception, it may thereupon easily happen, that the impure aliment also, which nourisheth and cherisheth the Seeds of this Diseas, be dispensed to the Embryon.

In the third place are to be reckoned al those things that defraud the Embryon of du aliment, as any exces­sive evacuation, especially a lashing flux of Blood in a­ny part; also a rash opening of a Vein, or Phlebotomy that exceeds in quantity. The suckling of another child may also divert the afflux of sufficient aliment from the Womb towards the Breasts. Hitherto likewise belongeth inordinate fasting, or any indigestion in the Mother, a­ny inappetency after meat, or defect of concoction. Moreover, an acute Feaver hapning to a woman with Child, besides other inconveniences, may also defraud the Child of du aliment; so also an Hectick Feaver. All these things do not only infer to the Embryon, a dejecti­on of Vital Spirits, and a defective nourishment, but also they cause a want of natural Spirits. For the Naturall Spirits are wasted and dissipated without due nourish­ment, and are also destitute and disappointed of necessa­ry reparation. Seing therfore that a part of the Essence of this Diseas consisteth in the defect of Natural Spi­rits, som disposition to this affect must need be be­queathed to the off-spring from the causes aforesaid.

4^ly. & lastly, excessive sleepines of women with child, slothfulness, eas, any vehement labor and exercise after Conception, do also contribute their share. For although violent motions and actions of any kind are forbidden to women in such causes; yet moderate labors, watch­ings and exercises which offer no violence to the womb, or provoke to abortiveness, do not only conduce to the health of the Mother, but in som degree they drive a­way [Page 163] that dulness from the Embryon, and augment the heat, vigor and activity of it. And thus we put an end to the first Chapter of the causes of this Diseas before the Birth. Those which happen after the birth shall be the subject of our next examination.

WE have noted in the precedent Chapter, that Infants from their first Origin are seldom af­flicted with this Diseas, but by reason of the Causes there rehearsed, that they are fre­quently affected with a natural disposedness, and propen­sion to the same. We shal now prosecute those causes which are apt to actuate that Natural disposition after the birth, or newly and fully to produce this Diseas. For it must be known that the same causes which may actuat that predisposedness to this Diseas, may produce this Di­seas a new, if they be sufficiently intensive in their de­gree. And therfore we confess that those children which are prone to this Diseas from their Nativity are easily affected; but that other which are free from al Natural corruption fall not into the same but upon more potent causes; and yet those causes are the same for their kind and differ only in the degree. We therfore thought it needless to speak of these things distinctly and apart: it [Page 164] may suffice that we have spoken of them indescriminate­ly and together.

At the very entrance a Question there is which im­portunes a Resolution; namely, Whether Contagion may be numbred among the causes of this Diseas, and therfore whether this Diseas in a proper and right un­derstanding be a contagious Diseas, indeed he that considereth this Diseas unknown to the Ancients, how it first invaded the Western Parts of England, and in few years hath been since dispersed all England over, will at the first thought easily judg it to be contagious, and to have been spread so far and wide by the infection of it. But the matter will seem to be otherwise to him that will consider it more intentively, For although this Diseas may in some manner endeavor to imprint an affection like unto it self in other Bodies, yet it scarce advanceth so far that it can totally produce a Dis­eas of the same kind. For perhaps it may in one some slight inclination in another Body, yea, somtimes per­haps it may accelerate or hasten the invasion of an af­fect in a Body highly predisposed unto it, yet it cannot therfore deserve the Name of a Diseas properly conta­gious. For all Diseases conspire to change and assimi­late those Bodies which are neerest to themselves, yet that is not sufficient to denominate Diseases contagi­ous. For to constitute a contagious Diseas properly so called it is further required that out of it self it propa­gate a certain Seminal fermentation of it self, which secretly insinuating it self into other Bodies, may by de­grees introduce into those Bodies a Diseas of the same Species. But this Diseas containeth no such fermenta­tion in its essence, neither is it secretly propagated by a precedent emission of Seed from it self which may im­print a Diseas of the same Species in the adjacent Bo­dies. [Page 165] For we have already often said, That the first es­sence of this Diseas consisteth in a cold and moist di­stemper, and in a dulness and paucity of inherent Spi­rits, which affections if they endeavor to assimilate a­ny Bodies that are neer them, they attempt and under­take it by open violence, and not by snares and fraudu­lence or a preimmission of secret little fires. In like manner if you reflect upon the Secondary Essence ther­of, neither the viciated Tone, nor the depraved Vital nor Animal Function, nor the Organical faults are found apt and fit in this affect to insinuate themselves into other Bodies, and to propagate their own Species. Finally, if we will consult experience, the matter will quickly be vindicated from all doubt. For we frequent­ly observe Children either of the same age, or very neer to the same age, be brought up in the same House, wherof one or other of them is perhaps afflicted with this Diseas, whilst a third or many amongst them do e­scape it. Yea, We have known Children not only edu­cated under one common Roof, and delighting in the continual and mutual society of one another, but day­ly meeting at one Board and lying together in one Bed; wherof one who hath been ill affected with this Dis­eas hath not infected any of his companions either by feeding or lying together. Which could scarce possibly happen in a Diseas properly contagious. Wherfore Contagion being excluded from the Catalogue of this Diseas, we will address our selves to the finding out of such as are more true and unquestionable. We divide the causes which produce this Diseas after Birth into two Classes. The first containeth the errors which procure it in the use of the six nonnatural things. The latter comprehendeth the precedent Diseases of divers kinds, which are wont very often to leave behind [Page 166] them some Inclination to this affect.

As for the former Classis concerning the abuse of the six non-Natural things, so far as they relate to this Di­seas, seing that children are seldom discomposed with any vehement passions of the mind, and can thereupon very difficultly fal into this Diseas. Again, in regard that the use of Venery appertaineth not unto them; we wil reduce and limit these cases to the five subsequent heads. To the Air, also to what things soever extrinsecally oc­cur, or are applyed to the body, to meat and drink, and such things as are inwardly received, to mo­tion and rest, to the kind and manner of life, to actions and exercise, to sleep and watching; lastly, those things which are preternaturally retained in, or severed from the body. These several things we shal examine in the propounded order with al convenient brevity.

THese Diseases, in respect of their proper Es­sence, ought only to be called by the name of Diseases, but in respect of this Diseas they may rightly pass under the notion of causes of Diseases, becaus they leave it behind them as one of their Effects. Yet although many of them (as they re­late to the Parents and so imprint a Natural pollution in the Off-spring) are rehersed above, nevertheless, by right they here deserve their consideration, yet in a dif­ferent respect and order. These Diseases we reduce to three Kinds or general Heads.

First, To Diseases that have some affinity with this affect.

Secondly, To Diseases that extenuate the Body.

Thirdly, To Diseases inducing a stupor and dul­ness in the first affected parts.

WHy they which are elder in years are not equal­ly obnoxious to this Diseas as Children? The terms of the Question seem to insinuate, that this Affect may happen, though very rarely to those of big age. But we reserve the solution of this doubt til the close of the present determination. Therfore in the mean time the Constitutions or dispo­sitions both of Children that are chiefly obnoxious to this Diseas, and also of bigger Boyes which are rarely subject unto it, must be opposed and every way conside­red and thought on: also of Youths, Men, and Old Men, and that in order and relation to this Affect. For the Question is not absolute, but comparative, therfore the first and best way of determining it, wil be by a mutual comparison between the different dispositions of the said Subjects, how they admit the impressions of the propounded causes either with case or difficulty. Then certain accidental and peculiar conditions of Yong Children, under such an age must be likewise considered in respect of which they are under one age rendred more, under another less obnoxious to this Diseas.

That we may the more succesfully declare the former comparison, we will distinguish the ages of men. Here we comprehend Children of six months of age, a year old, two, three, four years old; there we understand [Page 188] those of five years of age or more, Youths, Men, and old men, and those we cal by the general name of Ju [...] ­ors and these by the name of Seniors, unless p [...]ps the matter may require a subdistinction of the g [...]er sort: these things being premised we ad [...] our s [...]lvs to the collation.

First, The yonger Children are of a colder tempe­rament than the Elder. For the heat of the tempera­ment is augmented from the time of the birth to mans estate, at which time it standeth at a stay being far more intensive than that of Children, but afterwards it de­clineth by degrees unto extream old age, and a little be­fore that extream age, it falleth into the same degree as it held in the time of Child-hood; but before the ap­proach of this term of extream old age the temperament of aged men is more hot than that of Children, for al­though yong Children may enjoy a greater plenty of Natural heat, and abound with Natural Spirits, yet there is no necessity that they therfore must be of a hut­ter temperament, for there is required a concurrence of many things to constitute a hot temperament, beside the inherent Spirits, and the inherent heat; as for exam­ple a large portion of Chollerick humors, and withal or chiefly a strong endeavor of the Vital faculty, name­ly in the pulses, and the Vital Spirits in their circulati­on. Seing therfore that the yonger Children are more cold, it is no wonder, if they be more subject to cold Diseases than others, such as this is. As for old men, especially such as are inclining to extream old age, we grant that they also are more cold, and upon every light occasion obnoxious to cold Diseases. Wherfore from hence, namely, from the coldness of the temperament, we infer no difference between yonger Children & these [Page 189] old men, in respect of an aptitude to fall into this affect.

Secondly, The yonger Children are more moist than the elder; for to wax old, if it be taken in a sound sence, is to wax dry. For although old men after their manner may be likewise obnoxious to moist affects, as Cathars, Obstructions, a Cachexy, a Dropsie, a Palsie, a Lethargy, a loosness and trembling of the Nervs, and the like evils, yet really there is some difference between a moist distemper which happeneth to Boys, and that which befalleth aged Persons. For in Children an ad­ventitious humidity constituting the distemper doth not only penetrate the most retired substance of the solid parts, but they are totally incorporated with the same: But in old Men the solid parts, even then when it is en­dued with a moist distemper, doth not seem to part with its earthiness, but to be in some sort compounded of that Earthy Nature, and a certain adventitious crude and moist Juice, or else an excrementitious drunk into the pores, or into the substance of the parts, yet it is not sufficiently incorporated or united. For as sand, being drenched in much water, retaineth al its Earthy sub­stance, however it be somwhat moist; So also the Bo­dies of old Men, however they may be moystened with crude and excrementitious humors, yet do they not de­posite that terrene substance, or that part which by the Chymicks is designed by the name of a dead Head, which they dayly accumilate unto themselves from their first beginning. This distemper therfore of old Persons is spurious not genuine, crude and not perfectly digested into the substance of the parts. And therefore although we grant that old men may in their way, labor with a moist distemper, yet it is manifest withal by what hath been said, how great a difference there is between this of aged persons, & that of Yong children. Morover, that [Page 190] this moist distemper of old men, is less Homogeneal to the present affect, then that of children, appears plainly from hence, because it produceth not that softness and tenderness of parts in old men, as we see it doth in Chil­dren, neither doth it equally dispose them to a dissipati­on or colliquation of the inherent Spirits, or any slip­pery passage either of the Blood or Exhalations, which are supposed in this Affect: But on the other side, it ra­ther rendreth them obnoxious to obstructions, and the other evils recited before a comparison, therefore being made between the cold and moist distemper incident to Younger Children, and that which is wont to affect old men, there resulteth a pregnant reason, why aged people are not so subject to this Diseas as Children.

Thirdly, Yong Children, although they Naturally abound with inherent Spirits, yet by reason of the easie transpiration of their Bodies, & becaus of the laxity, ten­derness and incoherence of the parts, they are much more prone then Elder persons to dissipation and colliquation of the Inherent Spirits, and by consequence upon less and slighter causes they fal into a want of them.

Fourthly, Younger Children by reason of that very same weak consistance of the parts, are also rendred more obnoxious to an astonishment than the Elder. For to the vigor and activity of the parts, there is required be­sides a just plenty of Spirits, a strength of their coherence and consistence.

Fiftly, it is not needful for us to ad any thing concer­ning the Tone of the parts, seing we have so often insi­nuated the weakness of it in Younger Children in re­spect of the Elder, and any man may observe that upon the increase of years the Tone is more and more con­firmed.

Sixthly, As for the diminute distribution of the blood [Page 191] to the first affected parts, (which we have already pro­ved to be a considerable part of the secondary Essence of this Diseas) We say, that the Elder Children do use more strong and frequent exercises then the Younger, and therefore that the pulses of the outward parts are more strongly stirred up in them, and that a greater heat is raised and cherished in them, and by consequence a cold distemper is more potentially driven out of them.

Seventhly, as for the Organical faults, namely, the augmented magnitude of the Liver Head, and their Vessels, it is a known thing that the proportion of the parts is more stable and confirmed in the bigger Children, and on the contrary that in the Younger they are easily moved and altered, but the augmentation cea­sing they are not any more afterwards altered, without some unusual and weighty causes. So that even in this respect the Younger Children are most subject to this Diseas.

Let us therefore conclude the parts of the Question, That Young Children, in respect of their Natural Con­stitutions and dispositions are more obnoxious to this evil then those that are Elder, and so much the more, the Younger they are.

But we must not wave an Objection, that here we meet with, which also doth very fitly conveigh an occasi­on of passing to the other comparison; namly, of Young Children amongst themselves. For if Young Children (as is manifest by what hath been said) are more prone to this Diseas by their Natural Constitution and dispo­sition, and the Younger they are, the more subject they are: How comes it to pass, that Children rarely fal into this affect, before they are six months old and somwhat more? For according to the Opinion delivered, Children [Page 192] should seem to be principally subject to this Diseas im­mediatly after their birth, which yet experience disap­pointeth; yea, rather indeed it witnesseth the contrary; namely, that Children before they are nine months old are seldom or scarce ever afflicted with this Diseas. Here therefore it wil be needful for us to declare that other comparison of Young Children among themselvs. For it cannot be, that this Affect should so constantly spare Children, chiefly disposed unto it, and frequently in­vade those that are less disposed, unless some difference did intervene, which did in a diverse manner relate to those ages, and which notwithstanding the propensity of Nature doth retard the invasion of the Diseas, before the first twelve months were compleatly expired, and yet afterwards, either doth not at all or not so potently de­fend Children from this Diseas. Here therefore we must find the very reason of the difference between these ages: which that we may the sooner do, it wil not perhaps be impertinent to take special notice by the way of those ages, which upon the authority of experience are ob­served to be more frequently affected with this Diseas, and likewise those ages which are least afflicted with it.

We affirm therefore, that this Diseas doth very rare­ly invade Children presently after their birth, or before they are six months old; (yea, perhaps before the ninth month) but after that time it beginneth by little and little daily to rage more and more to the period of eigh­teen months, then it attaineth its pitch and exaltation, and as it were resteth in it, till the Child be two years and six months old: So that the time of the thickest in­vasion is that whol year, which bears date from the eigh­teenth month, two years and a half being expired the Diseas falleth into its declination, and seldom invadeth the Child, for the reasons already alleadged. But the [Page 193] reasons Why Infants newly born are rarely affected, and why from the ninth to the eighteenth month they are fre­quently affected, and why after the first eighteen months they are most frequently affected shall now all of them in their order be produced.

The First Reasons why Children newly born are ve­ry seldom invaded with this affect may be these.

The First is, Becaus the Embryon in the Womb is by the equal heat and embracement of the Matrix strongly fortified against this Diseas, as we have declared above, and by consequence the same being brought to light doth for a time retain som of that, muniment & defence which it contracted from that equal warmth of the Womb, and therfore presently after the Birth it doth not so easily fall into it.

The Second is, Becaus the Midwives and Nurses do handle them so artificially when they are new born, that their condition is not considerably different from that which they possessed in the Womb. For they en­wrap the whol Body, excepting the Head, in one con­tinual Covering; wherupon the exterior and first af­fected parts of the Body in this Diseas are fortified a­gainst the injuries of the outward cold, and the hot ex­halations breaking out from any part of the Body are duly and equally retained by reason of that Covering which is two or three times double, and bound about with swathing Bands, and equally communicated to all the parts of the Body, so that they are cherished with an even heat as it were in a common Hypocaust or hot Hous. Seing therfore that the first part of the Essence of this Diseas consisteth in an unequal cold distemper, it is no wonder if these Defences and Fortifications of the Body do avert it at least for some short time.

[Page 194] The Third Reason may perhaps be the wholsomness of the Diet, for Breast-Milk is the most solubrious and agreeable nourishment that tender age, especially when it is sucked from the Breasts: for it is a simple and uniform Meat, full of nourishment, easie to con­coct, and friendly and farmiliar to the constitution of Infants. Therfore so long as they are conveniently nou­rished with it, they incur the fewer errors of diet, and are rendred the less obnoxious to this Diseas. Yet it must be noted, that if the Nurses milk be not laudable and good in it self, or otherwise disagreable to the Con­stitution of the Infant, then this reason is of no force. Therefore if the Nurse be big with Child, or immode­ratly addicted to Venery, or any ways sickly, or given to drunkenness and inordinate feeding, it is safer to hasten the weaning of the Infant, unless you are provided of a better Nurse.

The fourth and last reason is the slowness of the mo­tion of this Diseas in his first invasions. For it steal­eth on so slowly, that it scarce bewrayeth any preparati­ons to an assault til some months are expired, unless the progress of it be advanced by some extraordinary and most vehement Causes, as by some more violent Affect preceding or coming upon it. Seing therefore that this Diseas doth so slowly take Root, and seing that Chil­dren, as we have formerly shewed, are commonly born free from it, it seldom hapneth to break out evidently into act til the sixth, yea, indeed til the ninth month. And thus we have given the reasons, why Infants newly born, notwithstanding the weakness of their Constitu­tion, are for many months priviledged from this Di­seas.

Secondly, The causes why Children from the ninth to the eighteenth Month are every day more frequently infested with this affect, are these,

[Page 195] First, Becaus the first Caus even now propounded, driving away this Diseas in those that are new born, doth daily remit, and before the ninth Month doth to­tally vanish. Secondly, In like manner the second pro­pulsive Caus before alledged till that age doth every day grow more effectual. For the hands of Infants, after some Months, if not before, are usually set at liberty from the prison of their Blankets, and perhaps their Feet also before they are six months old, although at night they are swadled up again. In the day time ther­fore at the least these outward Members are destitute of that common and comfortable warmth. The Nurses likewise do many times er, when they cloath the weak and feeble Infants too soon. For they idly define the time of cloathing them by the number of the Months, seing that they should rather give an estimation of it by the strength and activity of the motion of their Hands and Feet. For when the motion and exercise of those parts doth avail more to excite and cherish their heat, and to irritate their Pulses, than the warmth of their swadling cloaths, without all controversie that is the time to devest Infants from their swadling cloaths. Moreover thirdly, After the ninth Month Children u­sually are fed with other aliment besides Breast-Milk or other Milk, and from that variety in feeding there easily resulteth some errors in point of Diet. Fourthly, The slowness of the Motion of this Diseas doth not hinder, but that it may break forth into act after the ninth Month. For the motion, by reason of the unperceiva­ble slowness of it, at the end of certain months, doth exhibit some effects and impressions. Lastly the evils of breeding teeth do likewise contribute very much to the same purpose. For the Teeth begin to breed common­ly about the seventh Month, and come accompanied [Page 196] with divers Symptoms, which easily dispose tender Bo­dies to this affect.

Thirdly, The Causes why this Diseas most frequent­ly rageth when the Child is eighteen Months old, are;

First, Becaus the Causes before cited hastning this Diseas in the yonger Children, are upon the approach of this age taken away, or at least they operate with weak and ineffectual powers.

Secondly, The evils of breeding Teeth, although in respect of the immediate Symptoms which they produce perhaps before this time, they nourish; yet for the most part they leave behind them in the first affected parts a certain disposition, which privily hiding it self within them, after the term of some months produceth this Diseas. But the breaking out of the Dog-teeth chiefly hath reference to this place; seing that these break out a little before the Child is a year and an half old, and their coming forth likewise is of al other the most pain­full.

Thirdly, Hitherto belong also those accidents which happen by reason of ablactation or weaning of the Child, and at that time a great alteration befalleth Children in matter of Diet, which they endure not without palpable molestation. For herupon they are angry, they cry, the commotions of their minds makes them forsake the nourishment of their Bodies, they are hard to be pleased, neither do they sleep quietly. All which things do easily imprint in the parts first affected at least a foregoing disposition (although perhaps not till a long time after) to this affect.

And so at length we have also run through this second Comparison, namely of yong Children among them­selves, and we have briefly explained the Causes why [Page 197] those Children at one age are more, and at another age are less exposed to this evil.

The Third part of the Question still remaineth, which as we said we would reserve to be examined at the close of this Disputation; namely, Whether those that are of a greater age do somtimes fall (though ex­ceeding rarely into this Diseas.)

We say first, For so much as concerneth that part of the Essence of this Diseas, which consisteth in a moist distemper, that some difference must be expected to be between that distemper in yonger Children, and those that are bigger, in yong Men, Men, and especially in old Men, for the same difference which we put before between the moist distemper of yong Children and old Men, may according to quantity as more or less, be ob­served between the middle Ages, and therfore the hu­midity of the yonger Children will be better concocted and more genuine than that of the elder, as it is obvi­ous to collect, mutatis mutandis, from the same reaso­ning.

Secondly, As for the organical faults, we affirm that necessarily there concurreth a vast difference between Diseases of this kind incident to Children, and perhaps to those of greater age, for the tumors of the Bones in the Wrests and Ankles, as also that narrowness of the Breast, likewise that disproportionatly augmented bigness of the Head and Liver, are either less conspicu­ous or altogether undescernable, especially in those that are grown to full age. For as the years encreas the Fi­gure and proportion of the Parts becomes more com­pact, firm, and stable; neither doth it easily come to pass that one part doth much grow out more than ano­ther by true augmentation.

Thirdly, We say that excepting the two premised [Page 198] conditions, and that in that manner as they are pro­pounded, this affect according to the other parts of the Essence thereof (although indeed very rarely and upon the highest causes only) may happen to Boys, Young Men, Men, and old Men. For first a cold distemper without al controversie may befal them, though not so easily as Children. Secondly, A moist distemper may also invade them, but yet only by the limitation pro­pounded. Thirdly, A want of inherent Spirits, may al­so befal them, but then it must proceed from the most potent causes. For Chronical Diseases and such as con­sume the habit of the parts, or dissipate it into ayr, or wast it by long fasting and an Atrophy, do necessarily leave behind them a paucity of Natural Spirits. We see the outward parts even in those that are grown to ful age, when they are extenuated and consumed by such like causes, to wax feeble, to languish, wither, and be­come destitute of al sufficient Spirituosity. Yet we grant that in those that are grown to full age, the evil which causeth leanness being overcome, the wasted Spirits may soon be repaired by the vigor of the Pulses, and that the rudiments and impressions of this Diseas may be rooted out within one or two weeks, and by consequence, that they are seldom affected with it. In the interim, if it should so fal out, that upon that consuming of the Inhe­rent Spirits some impediment should intervene that might retard their reparation, it is possible that this di­seas may grow from thence in that manner as hath been said. But a numbness of the Inherent Spirits must neces­sarily follow upon a fewness of them. Fourthly, The parts of the Secondary Essence, seing that they have a strong dependance upon the Primary faults, where these persevere long (the Organical faults being excepted) they may supervene in their order. So that we do not [Page 199] doubt but this Diseas may happen to any age after child­hood; the restrictions which we have now propounded being granted, and upon the urgency and perseverance of great and weighty causes.

One amongst us affirmeth, that he had a Gentleman in cure about thirty yeers of age, who by dayly immode­rare use of Wine and Tobacco, continued for some whole years, having neglected the due receiving of his meat, fel into such a weakness of Stomach, that continu­ally every morning he vomited, and loathed al kind of Meat, and if at any time he swallowed any with unwil­lingness, he presently vomited it up again: to appease this queziness of Stomach, he was at last compelled to a continual use of ordinary Aqua vitae, but afterwards his custome was to mingle it with stale Beer, and a quantity of Sugar; and with this drink alone he preserved him­self alive for many months. In the mean time all those parts which in this Diseas we cal the first affected, were extreamly lean, and became soft, loose, languid and withered, so that he could neither turn himself in his bed, nor rise, nor walk, nor stand upright, yet he felt no pain, neither was there any privation of sens and mo­tion, no cough, no uneasy respiration, his face was well colored, and al the parts about his Head were in a good condition, and wel habited, so that had you judged of him by his countenance only, you could scarce have suspected that he was sick. As he lay in his bed he would chat with his Companions, take Tobacco by turns, and drink that mixture of Beer and Aqua vitae aforesaid. The event of the Diseas doth not indeed belong to this place, yet we shal set it down to gratify them who are desirous to know it. The Physitian being sent for, he strictly forbad al intemperance, and amongst other remedies having given him one grain & a half of Laudanum Lon­dinensis, [Page 200] he appeased the nauseous infirmity, and tumult of his Stomach, which part he likewise strengthned with internal and external applications, and prescribed him such a diet as was most easy of concoction. Instead of exercise he solicited the heat unto the outward parts with rubbing them every morning: having first given a smal quantity of strengthning and opening Electuary, made up with a little portion of Steel, which he drank in two ounces of Wine, composed of Wormwood and Mint, a little Saffron being hung in it, to give it a tin­cture; three ounces of smal Beer, being tempered with it, and a quantity of Sugar to make the taste of it more pleasant. Moreover, he purged him by fits with gentle Medicines, and in the evening comforted him with cor­dials. Within twenty days he grew to such a degree of amendment, that he could walk abroad, for the space of an hour, and could without any striving or much weari­ness climb ladders without any help. But afterwards by a relaps into the like intemperance, he died in the ab­sence of his Physitian. But let us return from this de­gression into the way, & direct our speech to our inten­ded scope. The Affect being now confirmed, as it was upon the first coming of the Doctor; Besides the faults of the Stomach, it seemed to include a great part of the Essence of this Diseas, we now treat of. For in the parts subservient to motion; namely, those that are first affe­cted in this Diseas, there was a cold distemper, either through defect of motion, or by reason of the immunite afflux and dispensation of the Vital Blood. Again, the softness, slipperiness, laxity, and litherness of those parts shewed that there was a moist distemper in them. Also the extream leanness of those parts did sufficiently de­monstrate a fewness of inherent Spirits, and the unfit­ness to motion, and affectation of rest and eas did stron­gly [Page 201] witness a numbness in those parts. The ful and flo­rishing habit of the parts about the Head, when the o­ther parts were extenuated, was a forcible reason to prove the unequal distribution of the Blood. But the pe­culiar cause of this inequality in this sick man, might be his frequent vomiting, whereby a more plentiful af­flux of the Blood was driven to the parts about the Head the other being almost destitute of it.

Any man may perceive by what hath been said, that at least the greatest part of the Essence of this Diseas was comprehended in this mentioned Affect. From whence at length we may▪ probably infer, that it is possible for this Diseas to happen to those of ful growth, being con­sidered according to the propounded limitations; al­though it very seldom coms to pass, because great causes and length of time are required to the production of it. And thus at last we have put an end to the search upon the former Question.

IT is acknowledged by the common consent of Physitians that there are certain Country Di­seases; namely, which more frequently in­fest the Inhabitants of some one Region, than of another, by reason of som Common Caus. But seing the relation of the Country to the Diseases usual­ly raging in it, may be observed to be of a divers kind; and seing wise men have improperly denominated some Diseases from certain Countreys: Finally, seing that they who have hitherto written of Countrey Diseases have without difference, called all Diseases which are most rife in any Region by the name of National or Countrey Diseases as if they did equally participate of the Nature of a Countrey Diseas; we have judged it to be a profitable enterprize to premise some things in this present disquisition, concerning the differences of these Diseases among themselves.

First, Therefore those affects which have the deno­mination of Country Diseases, from the Region, are properly, or less properly, and abusively so called.

[Page 203] There are four conditions required to denominate a Country Diseas properly so called.

The first condition is, That the Diseas be more fre­quent in that Region, unto which it is attributed, as Na­tural and common, then in any other Region, unto which it is not attributed as such. For a common or Country Diseas, is always supposed to have an unequal reference to divers Regions, and to infest one more (namly, that unto which it is ascribed) and another less.

The Second Condition is, That the Diseas depends upon some kind of inclemency of the place. For a Diseas properly common imputeth a certain crime or faultiness to the very place; therfore when a place is not guilty of som peculiar fault, such an imputation is improper­ly, falsly and unjustly ascribed unto it.

The Third Condition is, That the inclemency and sharpness of the Region be so great, as to affect the more wary, and such as observe a du Regiment of health, and such an one as is apropriated to the place. For in the Regiment of health some peculiar Caution is due to certain Countries. Therfore when a People neglecting such a peculiar Observation of the place, shal fall into some Epidemical Diseas by an erroneous use of the non­natural things, that it is not to be reputed a common dis­eas, but to be imputed to the error, want of wit, incogi­tancy and negligence of the Inhabitants. For this dis­eas, which we suppose might have been prevented, had the Regiment of health apropriated to the place been rightly observed.

The Fourth Condition is, That that vicious constitu­tion of the Country do either continue long, or return of­ten. For the fault of a place that is fugitive, not perma­nent nor often returning, must be accompted as some­what forregn and meerly accidental in respect of the [Page 204] Region, and cannot properly denominate a common Disease. As for example, If a pernicious and unusual Air should chance to be blown hither from other coun­tries, and should produce a common diseas, which should not prevail beyond some months; that diseas ought not properly to be called common, but rather casual and chanceable. Wherfore the Feaver of Hungary, and the Sweating-sickness of England, although they obtained their Names chiefly from those Regions, yet are they abusively termed common, because they want a durable fomentation from those places, and becaus they either ceas altogether, or at least are not for the present more predominent in this or that place than in another.

Diseases improperly comon do indeed include the first propounded condition of such as are properly so called, namely, because they more frequently occur in that Re­gion whereunto they are attributed, then in another, (for otherwise they would not deserve the apellation of Diseases improperly common) yet they want the second third, and fourth. For they either lack that fomentation that is rooted in the Region, or that fomentation which they have is very weak and in considerable, which also may be overcom by a Regiment of diet appropriated to the place; or finally the fomentation is not perma­nent nor durable, nor frequently returning. Now by fo­mentation we understand somwhat that is faulty in re­spect of health, founded likewise in the condition of the Country. Therefore when som common and frequent Diseas ariseth from the abuse of some commodity of the Region, as if som Nation by reason of the great plenty of fruit, and the like fruitfulness of the place, or by reason of a long and secure peace should abuse themselves to in­temperance, sloath or the like vices and thereby incur som common Diseas, that Diseas is not properly to be [Page 205] called common. For the occasion of that Diseas, which the Country did supply with, was laudable in it self, and therfore what event soever succeeded, the abuse therof ought to be imputed to the error of the inhabitants, not to any unkindness or discourtesie of the Region. In like manner if the fomention of a Diseas be culpable, yet shall not that be founded in the very constitution of the Country, but in some action of men, as when after the desolations of War the unburied Carkasses pollute the Air with their putrifaction, and therupon introduce an Epidemical Diseas, this ought not to be called a com­mon or Country Diseas, becaus it dependeth upon the liberty of mans will, and was not procured by any pro­per fault of the place.

Somtimes also a Diseas is ascribed to a Nation or Place by calumny, and abusively through the malevo­lent and corrupt intentions of some People to traduce the Fame of their neighbor Nations. After this man­ner the Neopolitans call the Venereous Evil, the French Pox, as if it were Natural and Common to the French. And on the contrary, the French to requite the Slander, term it the Neopolitan Scab. But of this enough.

A Diseas properly called Common, is either Ori­ginal and Ancient, or Adventitious and New. The Original is that which from the first Inhabitation of the place hath infested the Inhabitants: of this kind perhaps is the Diseas in the Throat called Branchocele among those that dwell about the Alps; that burning Feaver which they call a Calenture, under the torrid Zone: the mortification of the parts under the cold Zones towards the Poles by extremity of cold.

A Country Diseas that is new and adventitious, is that which is brought into a Country by some common Caus. This is threefold, for either it proceedeth from [Page 206] some Original fault of the Region, prevailing by the advantage of time against the health of the inhabitants, or from some alteration or innovation hapning to the Region it self. Or from some incongruity between the Place and the complexion of the Natives.

First, A new common Diseas invadeth a Country by some Original fault in process of time prevailing more and more. For 'tis possible, that the firm and strong Bodies of the first Inhabitants of any place may powerfully resist the unwholsom influence of the Regi­on, and for many Ages may repel the invasion of the e­vil, although their posterity afterwards, in length of time, being by degrees changed in that peculiar Rea­son of the complexion wherby they maintained the for­mer resistance, may fall at last into some common Dis­eas. For the Plica of Poland, and the Scurvy, are common Diseases to the Sarmatians, Polanders, and the Inhabitants of the Baltick Ocean, and they are like­wise new Diseases, and (as all men confess) totally un­known to the Ancients. But to this day it is not known that any notable or remarkable Change or Innovation hath hapned to those Regions before the breaking out of those Diseases, to which you might probably ascribe the beginning of a new Diseas. Wherfore we ought ra­ther to say that those new Diseases did proceed from some ancient and original fault of the places: and yet that they did not bewray themselves at first by reason of a peculiar resistance made by the Natural strength of the Inhabitants. For to this very day some Families in those places are free from those Diseases, and very cre­dible it is that they may so persevere, not yielding to the injuries or threatnings of the Region.

Secondly, A new common Diseas may result from the altered or innovated constitution of the place. Such [Page 207] kind of innovations happen in Countries, either by Earthquakes, or Inundations of Water, or the bursting forth of some new pernicious Springs, or perhaps of some new Mineral Exhalations from the Caveous of the Earth, or from some malignant Aspect of the Stars and the like Causes.

Thirdly, A new common Diseas may proceed from the incongruity of the Place with the complexion of the Natives. Such kind of Diseases chiefly happen to Nations, when they transplant themselves from one Region to another: especially when the Constitutions of those Countries which they go to possess, are very different from those they forsook. So the English who first inhabited Virginia were frequently afflicted with a swelling of the Abdomen, and the Hypochondriacal parts; who upon their return to England were cured without any difficulty, but they who continued in Vir­ginia were not so easily restored to health.

Moreover, National and common Diseases differ a­mong themselves. Becaus some of them totally depend upon the inclemency of the Region, and others in part only. The mortification of the parts seemeth to be of the first kind which befalleth men in the Nor­thern Tracts near the Poles. For the whol Essence of the Diseas may be ascribed to the cold and sharpness of the Place. Of the second kind the Venereous Pox a­mong the West-Indians seemeth to be. For there it is conceived to be partly gotten by impure Copulation, and partly to be contracted from the Insalubrity of the place. In like manner the Bloody Flux is predominent in Ireland, depending partly upon the constitution of the place, partly upon an erroneous and preposterous diet. And thus much in general be spoken of the diffe­rences of common Diseases. In the next place we must [Page 208] enquire why this Diseas is more rife in England than in other Regions? And by the way it must be observed, Whether, and how far forth this Diseas may be said to be Natural to English men?

First, it must be observed, that England is an Island which borroweth some humidity from the adjacency of the Sea, and some frigidity from the distance from the Equator, then that it aboundeth with innumerable foun­tains, discovering their Springs almost in al places. Lastly, That it is watred with many and frequent show­ers of rain more than other Regions. All which things do sufficiently attest the frigidity and humidity of the place. Seing therfore that a cold and moist distemper is a part of the Essence of this Diseas, we may easily infer that the bodies of the Inhabitants are here more incli­ned to those distempers then in other hot and dry Coun­tries.

If therefore you demand, Whether this Diseas, at least considered in this part of it, may rightly be said to be na­tural to English men?

We answer, That in som sort it may (although per­haps not properly) namely, so far forth as the same is attributed as natural to other Regions, alike cold and moist (although perhaps it may not yet be observed in them.) For those Countries are as readily disposed to imprint a cold and moist distemper as England it self. Yet it must be observed, that a cold and moist distem­per is a common part of the Essence of this Diseas, and that it alone doth not manifest the Affect, for every cold and moist distemper doth not introduce this evil. Wher­fore although we grant, that an excess of cold and moi­sture may be imputed as a fault to England, yet we deny that from thence it can be rightly inferred that the whol Diseas is common and Natural to English men.

[Page 209] Moreover, Some Countries may perhaps be found out far exceeding England both in cold and moisture, as Scotland, Holland, Zealand, Ireland, and Denmark, and the like; wherin notwithstanding this Diseas hath not been observed to appear much. Therfore if this Diseas be not rightly imputed to these Regions, wherein that common cause is predominant; namely, the excess of cold and moisture. Certainly neither can it justly be imputed to England, by reason of that common Cause, which is here less prevalent. Again, The coldness and moistness of this Kingdom doth not so far transcend a a mediocrity, but that by outward and inwaad applicati­ons, exercises and the like; namely, a right use of the six things not Natural, they may be sufficiently correct­ed to the cashiering of that imputation, Wherefore if these things be so, namely, if a cold and moist distem­per be only a common cause of the Diseas, if other Re­gions wherein this Affect hath not yet been observed to make any impression, are at least equally obnoxious to cold and moisture: Finally, if those distempers may be prevented by a Regiment of diet appropriated to the place; certainly the reason drawn from the coldness and moisture of the Climate, which even now we produced to shew why English men should be more frequently invaded with this Diseas then others, will be very weak and insufficient, so that we can by no means place our content in that alone, and therefore we intended no­thing more by that assignation, than that England doth more dispose the Bodies of the Inhabitants to this Af­fect than hotter and drier Regions do the Bodies of their Inhabitants. And [...]o we proceed to the search of the other causes of the rifeness and frequency of this Affect.

In the second place we can note that England is very [Page 210] ruitful and Child-breeding being sufficiently favora­ble both to Conception and Child-bearing, and not ubject to cause abortions. Now from hence it comes to pass, that not only strong and able bodied men, and such as are endued with perfect health, but the weak and sickly persons do also generate; weak & unsound women likewise, and such as are prone to a consumption, do conceive, carry their children nine months, and bring them forth in a decent and laudable manner. But it is no wonder if the Issue begotten by such matter, and which oweth its life almost to the clemency of the place alone, should be feeble and languid, and very subject to this Di­seas. For as much as the very benignity of the Region may in this respect be the occasion of some infirmity in the Issue. For as barbarous People in time past by an inhumane experiment upon their new born infants; namely, by dipping their naked bodies in the coldest water, destroyed the weak ones with the extremity of the cold, and gave education only to the strong ones, whose vigorous Constitutions overcame the injury of their cruel policies, purposing by that inhumanity to have an universal race of strong & lusty people. So on the contrary the very clemency of the place promiscously preserving the languishing and weak Children together with the strong & healthful, doth minister an occasion of bringing forth a mixt kind of people some strong and some weak and sickly. Yet least any should mistake, we do not mean that all the Children in this Kingdom which are born of weak and sickly Parents are subject to this Af­fect. For although if one or both of the Parents be in­firm, the Children will be infirm; yet it is often seen that when the Parents have been very strong and healthful, yet their Children have been very subject to this Diseas. Wherefore neither do we rest in this second cause, but [Page 211] another must yet be enquired out, from whence we may derive a sufficient reason of the frequency of this e­vil.

We affirm therfore in the third place, That the rifeness of this Diseas in England hath been much promoted, by that long and secure peace, which we enjoyed before the first breaking of it. For by this the more wealthy fami­lies, which were first invaded by this evil, and which doth stil infest them more than others, had addicted themselves to idleness and a loose and effeminate life, and therupon they fel into a moister, softer, and degenerate Constitution, and such as was less purged and cleansed from excrementitious humors, and by consequence their Children were even procreated obnoxious to this Af­fect. You wil say, that Scotland and the Northern parts of England, although they enjoyed peace and security, yet they are seldome observed to fal under this Affli­ction.

We answer, True it is that Scotland and the Northern parts of England are less affected with this Diseas than the Southern and the Western. In the mean time per­adventure the first impressions and rudiments of it are far more frequent in those places; yea, and in some for­raign Countries, then is commonly beleeved. For al­though this evil be very familiar in the South and West parts of this Kingdom, and very wel known among the Vulgar sort, yet we have many times seen Children af­flicted with it in a slight manner, of whom neither the Parents nor others of the same family did suspect the least evil: Yea, we have known many, whom none of their friends thought to be affected, to be healed without any help of Physick by the sole benefit of the increased heat, or by the increase of age or exercises. How much easier therfore may the first rudiments of this Diseas be [Page 212] concealed from them, to whom it is less familiar, and among whom it seldom ascendeth to that degree, that they need to implore the Physitians help. We conjecture therfore that this Diseas is more frequent then is com­monly beleeved both in Scotland and the Northern parts of England; yea, and in some Countries wherin the people are ignorant of it to this day: but in those pla­ces they are so gently tormented with it, that they are seldom condemned to the hands of the Physitian. For that is the custome of the Vulgar sort, not to send for the Doctor (especially to Infants and yong Children) unless the vehemency of the Diseas constrain them. However the matter is, we seem not yet to have given satisfaction to the objection propounded, Why the South and West Country men of England are more grievously & frequently conflicted with this Diseas, then the Northern People and the Scots, although both Kingdoms equally shared the blessing of the lasting peace and security. Ther­fore we grant that a higher reason yet must be given for this difference. Fourthly, therefore and lastly, we say, That the cause of this difference is the affluence of all good things in these Southern and Western Countries of England. For this part of the Kingdom is much the more fruitful, rich and florishing, and abounding with al manner of allurements to pleasure. Therefore it is no marvail if the customs of men do first generate here, their Spirits decay, and the strength of their Bodies be­gin to dissolve now, that this degenerate and delicate manner of living doth weaken families, is a truth so so­lidly and constantly attested by Historians, that it were an impertinence to offer any proof of it. For you may observe that the most Noble and Gallant Families have been very much reproached for these very causes; yea, and sooner or latter somtimes totally extinguished, and so much the sooner as they have the more refused to un­dergo [Page 213] labors, and to innure themselvs to masculine exer­cises. Neither are families ever plunged in a greater danger of degeneration, then when they abound with al good things, and lying open to plenty and security they are most powerfully invited to delicatness, idleness and effeminateness, without any labor, care, and solici­tude. Who was more rich, secure, and effeminate, than Solomon? He left Rehoboam a degenerate Son behind him. And perhaps the family of Henry the 8^th. is ex­tinct for the like cause. We could heap up almost innu­merable examples to prove this, if it were needful. How­ever it be, we see plainly, that this Diseas doth more frequently and vehemently invade the families of the wealthy, than the cottages of poor men, and therfore it ought not to seem strange that it likewise infested the richer and more pleasanter parts of the Kingdom; nam­ly, the South and West, before the North parts. But these things shall suffice to have been spoken concerning this matter. It remaineth only that we enquire, Whether and how far the three last assigned causes relate to the denomination of a Common Diseas, and whether in re­spect of them, this Diseas may be ascribed to England as common and Natural?

You must know then that these three causes in as much as they depend upon the Region, are not properly cau­ses, neither by their own nature do they produce this af­fect, but that they are only an occasion wherby this Di­seas may accidentally arise. For in themselves they de­note the laudable conditions of a Country, at least they infer not what is culpable in it. For who can accuse his Country, because it favoreth the procreation of Chil­dren, much less make outcries against it, because it en­joyed long and secure peace. Finally least of all calum­niate the pleasantness, fruitfulness, and affluence of all [Page 214] good things: For all these things are in themselves bles­sings, and conditions to be wished for in a Country. Se­ing therfore as we have shewed above, that a Disease properly common doth imprint som mark of a vitious Constitution to the place to which it is ascribed; It is impossible that any Diseas can be attributed unto it as properly Common, by reason of the commodity of the Region. Wherfore (that we may comprehend all in a word) although this Diseas in respect of the coldness and moistness thereof have a fomentation in the very Constitution of the Country▪ Although also that it borrow three other occasions of invading from the Country; Yet seing that those distempers may be pre­vented by a due observation of the Regiment of Health appropriated to the place; and seing that the three other occasional causes, are not properly blamable, but de­sirable, we must affirm that this Diseas is not properly Common to England. And so we have put an end to the search of the causes of this Diseas.

THere are many differences of the Rachites in regard of the concourse of several evils, and more than any man would easily imagine; some wherof are of great importance, and o­thers less considerable we have resolved here briefly to propound the chiefest. For the knowledg of them is not only profitable to define the prognostical causes, wherby the various events of a Diseas are distinctly fortold ac­cording to those differences; but it also much conduceth both to the prevention and the cure of a Diseas; namly, that by a consideration of them apt and fit remedies may be chosen.

Now these differences arise either from the Essence of the Diseas, or from the causes therof: or lastly, from Di­seases conjoyned with it. The Essence of a Diseas may va­ry many ways: First, By reason of the parts of the Se­condary Essence either present or absent. Secondly, In regard of the magnitude of it. Thirdly, In respect of the vehemence. Fourthly, in regard of the Spirits; And fiftly in respect of the times.

We grant indeed, That there is a certain agreement between som differences comprehended under these ti­tles; yet seing that the formal conceptions of them are distinct, it must be confessed that they deserve distinct [Page 216] considerations. For although a Diseas, even in that ve­ry respect may be called greater, because it containeth many parts of the Secondary Essence in the same Patient yet this is a different & distinct consideration from that of the magnitude of that Affect. For the magnitude pro­perly hath respect unto the degree of recess from the Natural State, and not to the Nature of the part of the Essence either present or absent, for hereupon resul­teth more then a gradual difference. In like manner some of the other differences do perhaps signify the same thing, in [...] concrete and restrained acception, which notwithstanding in an abstracted and formal considera­tion denote a diversity. But let us proceed.

The first difference of this Diseas is that which ari­seth from the presence of few or many of the parts of the Secondary Essence therof. For although all the parts of the Primary Essence are perpetuàlly present with the Diseas it self, yet there is no necessity that all the parts of the Secondary Essence should be always present. For these are after-comers to the first Essence, and do by de­grees come upon it: Yea, some of them may be so high­ly intercepted by the intervention of resisting causes that they may not at all appear. Hither you may refer that difference, which we propounded at the foot of the precedent disputation, and which we shewed might pos­sibly▪ though indeed very rarely, befal those that were grown to ful age. But because our purpose here is only to handle the Diseas as it is incident to Children, we shall be content to pass by that difference thus noted by the way. But even in Children themselves there somtimes happen some parts of the Secondary Essence, which have a most strict conjunction with the Primary Essence, at least they succeed them in the order of Nature. For the Primary Essence hath the efficacy of a cause, which in [Page 217] Nature doth ever go before the effect. But in order of time some parts of the Secondary Essence do conspire as it were, and concur with the Primary Essence in the in­vasion; and others again do come afterwards, these we must here distinguish. For the former sort are absolute­ly inseparable, the latter sort separable from this Af­fect.

The inseparable parts of the Secondary Essence may be reduced to these Heads. First to the afflicted Tone of the first affected parts. Secondly, to the unequal and imperfect distribution of the Vital Blood. Thirdly, to the too smal participation of the Vital influx in the first affected parts. Fourthly, to the Secondary faults of the Animal Constitution. These faults are sufficiently unfolded above in our discourse of the Secondary Es­sence of this Diseas; where likewise because of their strict carriage with the Primary Essence, any man may perceive with eas (though they have a casual dependance upon the Primary Essence) that they begin together at the same time.

But al the Organical faults which we have also already recited, are found to be separable, and somtimes actually separate from this Diseas. For the magnitude of the Head, and the leanness of the Joynts, the crookedness of the Shank-bone, or the Elbow, the inflexions of the Joynts, the sharpness of the Breast, do not necessarily accompany this Diseas presently from the beginning, but in process of time they bewray themselves by degrees and supervene upon the Affect. And although the Con­sumption of the parts, which in some sort hath an in­fluence into the said faults, may be said to be present in some slight degree from the begining of the Diseas, yet is it indeed only a Symptom, and not a Diseas; neither is it able presently to produce those Diseases of magni­tude, [Page 218] Figure and Place. Moreover it is not necessary, that these Organical faults should equally and at the same time invade one that hath the Rachites, we grant indeed that the extenuation of the first affected parts, when the Diseas is of some continuance, doth alwaies and necessarily succeed it, neither can it afterwards up­on the perseverence of the Diseas be removed, that it is likewise a principal part of the separable parts of the secondary Essence; yea that the extenuation whilst it is making doth immediatly follow the smalness of nourish­ment of the first affected parts, almost no otherwise than the smalness of nourishment immediatly followeth the primary Essence of the Diseas in the said parts; but withal we affirm that the extenuation being made which is it self a secondary part of the Diseas wherof we dis­cours, doth necessarily presuppose the motion and time of the Diseas, and that it cannot be in the first moment of the existence of the Diseas. We say moreover that Physitians do not acknowledg any change made in the parts exposed to the sens, which doth not yet appear to the sense, and by consequence they affirm that extenua­tion befalleth the first affected parts, til it be made ob­vious to the senses which certainly doth necessarily pre­require some duration of the Diseas. But the impro­portionat magnitude of the Head, doth begin almost at the same time with that extenuation of the first affected parts, but it may so fall out, if a consuming Phtisick be joyned together with this Diseas, that that magnitude of the Head may vanish before death, as we have alrea­dy proved by one example in our Anatomical Observa­tions. The Magnitude of the Head therfore is more separable from this affect than the extenuation of the first affected parts, for this cannot be removed without the Diseas be cured. The sticking out of the Bones [Page 219] appear somtimes sooner, somtimes later, and they somtimes grow out more, somtimes less, but upon any long continuance of the Diseas they are seldom (if ever) seen to be absent. The narrowness of the Breast doth not appear, but after a long time when the Diseas is confirmed, and for the most part is the forerunner of a Ptysick. Again, the crookedness of the Bone in the Arm, and the Shank-bone, as also the inflexion of the Joynts may be absent through the whol cours of the Diseas, and may be more or less present, and indeed is the most chanceable among those things which follow this affect. We conclude therfore that these Organical parts of the Secondary Essence are separable after that manner as we have said, and as a more or fewer of them are present, so the Difference of the Diseas is constitu­ted, as being more or less compounded.

The Second Difference of this Diseas resulteth from the magnitude therof. And the magnitude is estimated from the greater or lesser recess from the natural condi­tion of it. There is a vast difference in this Diseas in respect of the magnitude. For some are so gently affe­cted with it that you would scarce suppose them to be sick. They complain of nothing, they eat, they drink, they sleep like those that are sound in health; only they play with more unchearfulness, and shew forth some o­ther very slight signs of sickness, By the only benefit of Nature likewise without any assistances of Art they per­fectly recover, neither their Parents, Nurses, nor the By-standers so much as once suspecting that they are af­fected with this evil. On the contrary, Others are so vehemently afflicted that they cannot be rescued from death or the danger of imunient death by the most ap­proved remedies.

The Third Difference is from the vehemence of the [Page 220] affect. Now this is valued by the violent motion of the Diseas and the resistance of Nature, and also by the sharpness of the conflict of these things among them­selves. This Diseas, although it be otherwise very great, yet is it slow in motion unless some fewer, or some other urgent affect be conjoyned with it, and stir up the Nature of it to a fiercer opposition, yet is the mo­tion therof somtimes more vehement, and somtimes ve­ry dull, and thereupon it happeneth to be differenced.

The Fourth Difference, is from the strength of the sick Child or Infant. This is estimated by the greater or lesser presence of those things which are according to Nature. Hither belongeth the condition of the tempe­rament, the plenty of inherent Spirits, the activity and strength of the Tone, the vigor of the Vital and Animal Constitution, and the structure of the Organs. For as these are more or less obedient to the prescriptions of Nature, so their Spirits ought to be judged more or less strong, and according to them the evil must be determi­ned the more or less dangerous. For this caus the yon­ger Children caeteris paribus are more dangerously af­fected than the elder.

The Fifth Difference, is from the times of the Dis­eas. And this difference in a qualified and limited ac­ception includeth almost all the precedent; for what difference soever hapneth to any Diseas, must necessari­ly happen at some time of the Diseas. Physitians reckon up four times of a Diseas: The Begining, the Aug­mentation, the Consistance, and the Declination. But it must be noted that Physitians are not so exact in di­stinguishing the seasons of things as the Phylosophers, for they do not restrain the beginning of a Diseas to that point of time wherin the Diseas begineth; but so far they extend it, till there appear so great an alteration [Page 221] of the Diseas, that it may be known by certain and sen­sible evidences. For the indivisible begining is not the time, wherin the Physitians help is perfected, and why should that distinction of a Diseas be profitable which could not be grounded upon any alteration of it known to us?

Galen therfore hath rightly deduced the times of Fea­vers and Inflamations from the understandible alterati­on of them: that is, The begining from the crudity of the matter causing the diseas, the augmentation from the manifest coction therof; the state from the Excretion, and the Declination he computes from the Reduction of the Reliques to the Natural state; and indeed these times do sweetly agree in the general, and differ in parti­cular from the crudity and coction of Feavers and In­flamations. But the truth is, That this distinction of times hath not the like success in many other diseases: For in these Nature doth not so regularly proceed from crudity to coction, so to expulsion, and at last to redu­ction; neither by thes can we truly and safly know the progress of the diseas. Other alterations therfore of these Diseases, such as are more cleer and easily known must be weighed. Yet we grant that even thes diseases when they are directed to health, do run thorow those four seasons, the begining, the augmentation, the state or consistence, and the declination. But when they tend to the destruction of the Patent, they scarce attain to the consistance, but are daily more and more augmented e­ven to the lest period of life. Wherfore in thes the aug­mentation admitteth the greatest latitude, neither doth it deserv a higher difference, or a lower subdivision: but when an indifferent state of a diseas of the same kind is made the Middle term between the begining and the end of such an augmentation, than we can convenient­ly [Page 222] distinguish. The encreas into an augmentation on this side, or beyond, or beneath, or above the consi­stence. An encreas of the first kind about the consistance we may cal a simple encreas, in regard that it differeth not from the thing it self commonly received by that name, an encreas beyond or above the state, we call an encreas excrescent, excessive, transcendent and desperate.

Moreover, Two kinds of declination may be obser­ved in a Diseas. The first is legitamate when the Dis­eas simply declineth towards health and recovery. The later is spurious, when a diseas remitting changeth into another of a different kind. And so although there are in thos that recover health, only four times of a diseas, yet in others two more differences may be discerned: Yet it must be noted, that thes six times are never to be found in the same diseas, or the same patient, but where there is the same diseas in the Species in divers subjects. Let us now apply these things to the present affect. We affirm therfore that six differences of this diseas do oc­cur in respect of the times therof. For it hath a begin­ning, and may be called incipient: it hath an encreas, and may be said to be confirmed; it hath a state, and then it it may be termed consistant; it hath an encrease be­yond the state, and may be called desperate: it hath a tru declination, and may be said to be an affect remiting or simply declining; and it hath a spurious declination, and may be called a change, as when it chancheth into som other diseas. Of al which we wil speak in their order.

First, The Rachites is called a Diseas begining, when the first Rudiments and impressions thereof are, though very obscurely, first observed, and before there hapneth any manifest extenuation of the first affected parts.

Secondly, This diseas is said to be confirmed, when an evident and manifest extenuation of the first affected [Page 223] parts becoms obvious to the Senses. And here the Rea­der perceiveth we do not distinguish thes two times from crudity and coction, but from another alteration of the Body, namly, The Extenuation made in the parts first affected; for the begining of this diseas can no ways be discerned from the encreas therof by crudity and cocti­on: But otherwise, so far as the nature of the thing is capable of it, we shal willingly follow the example of Galen, and as he distinguisheth the encreas from the be­gining by the manifest coction, so we also put a different between thes times in this affect from a manifest altera­tion, namly, the extenuation made in the said parts.

Thirdly, This diseas advanced to its consistence, is that, which having attained the highest vigor and exhal­tation, is arrested, and for a time is neither sensibly en­creased, or lessened, but continueth at a stand.

Fourthly, This diseas exceeding the Mediocrity of the consistance is called desperat, namly, Becaus in mag­nitude and vehemence it surpasseth the very state of the same diseas in another Patient indifferently affected, and withal is continually encreased, neither is there any hope but that it will daily encreas til it hath altogether subdued and dissolved the Patient For which caus this condition of a diseas is termed desperat.

Fifthly, This diseas is said to be truly remitting or declining, when the Essence therof is by little and little diminished, and when the Signs and Symptoms of it are daily mitigated.

Sixthly, This diseas is said to be illegitimatly decli­ning, or passing into another diseas of a divers species, when the Essence, Signs and Symptoms therof are so lessened, that new ones of a different kind, and perhaps more outragious appear in their stead. Thus the Ra­chites frequently degenerat into a Consumption, a He­ctick, [Page 224] and somtimes perhaps into a slow putrid Feaver; yet for the most part the same diseas doth accompany thes supervening affects to the dissolution of the Pati­ent. And let this suffice concerning the differences of this diseas deduced from the Essence.

This diseas in like manner in respect of the Causes is as it were taken into pieces, or divided into parts, namly into a natural affect, and into an after-coming or new­ly contracted malady. Again, This diseas may be ter­med natural in a twofold sens▪ In the first properly, As when the Sick is born actually affected with this diseas. In the later improperly, when the Patient at his birth is not actually affected with it, but strongly disposed by his native principles to fall into it. If it pleas the Rea­der to summon those things to his memory which were said above concerning the causes of this Effect on the Parents parts, he wil easily conceive the reason and foun­dations of this difference, and consequently that wil ex­cuse us from any further explication: Only we ad, that this difference is of great use in the judicial part of cure, which consisteth in applications antidotal and preven­tive, but it is not of so great moment in the Method of Cure. In like manner this Affect is meerly coming af­ter, when being fomented by no Natural disposition, it is newly contracted after the birth▪ & here also it is two­fold. For it either succeedeth som foregoing Diseas; or it is immediatly produced by an erroneous use of the six non-Natural things: We have sufficiently discoursed of both, where we hammered out the causes of this Diseas after the birth, and thither we direct the Reader.

Again, this Diseas admitteth som differences by rea­son of other Diseases wherwith it is conjoyned in the same subject. It must not be expected that we should give in a Catalogue of all Diseases, wherwith this Af­fect [Page 225] may possibly be conjoyned, we shal only reckon up those which ate the usual Companions of this Malady▪ Som wherof have a certain dependance upon this Diseas and the causes of it; others have not any, or at least not any worthy of a distinct consideration.

Of the former kind are a Hydrocephalus, the faults of breeding Teeth, an Asthma, the Ptysick, an Hectik fea­ver, a slow, and erratical Feaver, and the Ascites, which is that kind of Dropsy when water hath gotten between the flesh and the Skin.

The Hydrocephalus hath a great correspondence with this Affect, seing that this Affect also doth for the most part suppose an increas of the Head preternatu­rally encreased, and an overplentiful afflux of the Blood unto the Brain by reason of the largeness of the Arteries thither extended. And hereupon it easily coms to pass that the Brain being oppressed w^th the abundance of the Blood, must somtimes needs suffer the more serous por­tion therof (as being the most permeable) to evaporate or sweat out into the Ventricles and cavities within the Menynges, and by consequence to produce the Dropsy of the Brain. But this, as we have already noted, doth always appear.

The faults of breeding of Teeth also are somtimes just­ly ascribed to this Diseas going before. For it is well known that they who are affected with this Diseas do commonly breed Teeth with extream pain, and many times the Teeth themselvs fal out by pieces. But we have above reduced this fault to the unequal nourish­ment of the parts, and there the Reader may find further satisfaction. In the mean time it must be observed, that a painful breeding of Teeth may likewise precede this Diseas, and sustain the force of a caus in reference to this subsequent evil, as we have likewise shewed above.

[Page 226] Moreover, An Asthma or difficulty of breathing doth familiarly follow upon this Affect, because the Blood is somwhat cooled in his circulation thorow the first affe­cted parts, and is rendred more thick, viscous, and slug­gish in motion, neither is it always perfectly corrected before its return to the right Ventricle of the Heart. Wherupon being unapt for passage, it is powred back from the right Ventricle thorow the Arterious Vein in­to the substance of the Lungs, and for that Reason doth easily introduce obstructions, hard tumors, difficulty of breathing, somtimes inflammations, impostumes, Ulcers, the Ptysick, the Dropsy of the Lungs, a Hectick Feaver, or els a slow erratical Feaver.

An Ascites is also somtimes consociated with this Af­fect. But whether it proceeds from a copious flowing of the Blood to the Bowels of the Abdomen, we dare not yet attest for an undoubted truth. Yet certain it is that the flowing of the Blood to this Belly is very copious and sufficiently active in this Diseas. For the Liver is great, and the other Bowels are observed to be rather more ful than ordinary, than pined away. Wherupon it may happen, that that watry moisture from the Bowels which are oppressed with a fulness may be carried into the hollowness of the Abdomen, but we affirm this with a distrustful confidence, because we have not yet given our selvs ful satisfaction in this matter.

Nevertheless these recited Diseases may happen to Children although the Rachites have not preceded, and may be the caus to introduce it. Yea, they may likewise com upon this Diseas from other causes; as for exam­ple, by som errors in the Regiment of health; although in this case also this Affect may be partly guilty, if it went before: And thus much of complicated Diseases of the former kind.

[Page 227] But of the latter kind, namely, such as have little or no nependance upon this Affect, are a malignant Fea­ver, the French Pox, the Scurvy, and the Strumaticall Affect.

First it is certain, That a Malignant Feaver may come upon this Affect, because for the most part it is produced by infection, from which this present Affect leaveth not Children free, we ad only, that this Feaver doth seldom or never ow his Origin to this Diseas.

Secondly, If the French Pox chance to be complicated with this Diseas, it is either derived from the Nurses in­fection, or from the Parents by Inheritance. For it is a Diseas altogether Distinct from this, and hath scarce any affinity with it.

Thirdly, The Scurvy is somtimes conjoyned with this Affect. It is either hereditary, or perhaps in so tender a Constitution contracted by infection, or lastly, it is pro­duced from the indiscreet and erroneous Regiment of the Infant, and chiefly from the inclemency of the Ayr and Climat where the Child is educated. For it scarce hold­eth any greater commerce with this Diseas, then with o­ther Diseases of longer continuance, wherin after the same manner the Blood in time contracteth for the most part this peculiar infection, yet it must be granted, that this Affect doth somwhat the more dispose to the Scur­vy in regard of the want of motion and exercise.

Fourthly, and lastly, The Strumatical Affect doth somtimes associate this evil. But it is credible that it ow­eth more to other causes proper unto it, then to this pre­cedent Diseas. Although we deny not, but this may mi­nister som occasion of invading, in as much as it ren­dreth the humors more viscous and gross.

Some other Diseases are peradventure somtimes com­plicated with this, but because they happen exceeding [Page 228] rarely, and have yet scarce fallen under our observation, we pass them by, for the present and proceed to the signs of the Diseas, and the difference of the signs.

WE distinguish the Signs of the Diseas into three Chapters. The first containeth those Signs which demonstrate the presence of the Affect, and are called Diagnostical. The se­cond containeth those that distinguish among themselvs the differences of the Diseas, and these are called, Diacri­tical, or Discrepant. The third comprehendeth those Signs which presage the event of the Diseas, and they are termed Prognostical. In this Chapter we shall not treat of the first kind.

We divide the Diagnostical Signs into Pathognomo­nical and Synedreontal. And here the Physical Authors seem to be more strict in the definition of the word Pa­thognomonical, then the necessity of the nature of the matter doth require. For they wil have it to be Insepa­rable and (as Logicians speak) Proprium quarto modo, that is, to agree, omni, soli, & semper. Indeed it must be granted, that such an Inseparable Sign, or, Proprium quarto modo, must be according to the most proper sens a Pathognomonical Sign. For whether it be present, or [Page 229] whether it be absent, it is ever demonstratively signifi­cant: When it is present it certainly witnesseth the spe­cies of the present malady, and being absent it sheweth that that species of the Diseas is not present.

But when we truly and seriously consider how seldom such Signs as these occur and of what useless considerati­on they will prove, the knowledg of them being thus re­strained; we are induced to think of the amplifying of the usual signification of the word. For although the Ancients to supply this defect, did substitute [...] in the place of one true Pathognomoni­col Sign strictly taken, and we our selvs do most willing­ly accept of, and approve this very same [...]; yet seing that this [...] doth seldom appear from the begining of the Diseas, and by consequence seldom ob­taineth the reputation of an Inseparable Sign, it neces­sarily followeth, that it also can but seldom perform the office of a Sign, quarto modo propriè, and therfore also that this notion is reduced to an extream narrow use. We are compelled therfore that we may fully prevent, or a­void this inconvenience to extend somwhat higher the signification of a Pathognomonical Sign; yet so, as that we wil abate nothing of the Nature and certitude of the signification.

Therfore we define a Pathognomonical Sign to be somwhat appearing about the Patient, which certainly and infallibly demonstrates the Species of the Diseas, And in this extended sens it may be divided into a Sign Inseparable, or, proprium quarto modo, and a Sign Se­parable; namely, as being proper only, Modo secundo; to wit, becaus it is competible only to one kind of Disea­ses, although not always. In like manner the Paththo­gnomonical Syndrome, or Concours of Symptoms may be divided into two kinds, respectively Analogical to those [Page 230] aforesaid. For somtimes it beginneth with the Diseas it self, and doth inseparably associate to the very last peri­od. So the pricking pain of the side, and acute Feaver, the difficulty of breathing, and the cough, if they be taken collectively, they are indeed a Syndrome, but such an one as is always equivalent to one simple Pathogno­monical Sign of the first kind, and doth inseparably ac­company a Pleurisie from the first beginning to the very end. But somtimes the Syndrome or concours of Symp­toms is not compleat and perfect from the begining of the Diseas, yet afterwards it is made perfect by the inter­vention of the other Signs, and doth infallibly denote, the species of the Diseas. For example, in the smal Pox upon the first begining of the Diseas, the Syndrome, is so incompleat, that it doth not yet certainly determine the species of the Diseas; but afterwards the Pox break­ing out of the Skin very thick, and tending to matura­tion, then the Syndrome is finished, and the species of the Diseas is put out of al doubt.

But that a Sign proper to one Diseas alone (although not in the fourth manner) whether it be simple and so­litary, or compounded of a concours of many together, may suffice, when it is present to make a Sign truly Pa­thognomonical: It is manifest from hence, becaus, when it is present, it doth as certainly and infallibly denote the species of the Affect, as a Sign doth, which is pro­per in the fourth manner. For that which agreeth to one species only, when it is present, doth necessarily infer the presence of that species also. Although therfore that a Sign proper in the second manner, be not Inseparable, and where it is absent, doth not determine the absence of the Diseas, as a Sign doth proper in the fourth man­ner; yet when it is present, it is as we have said of the same valu and certainty. For Physitians do esteem the [Page 231] dignity of the Sign by the certainty of the signification. For to that purpose they enquire out the signs of a Di­seas, that they may attain to a certain knowledg therof. Therfore seing that Signs proper in the second manner are equivalent in respect of their certainty, when they present to Signs proper in the fourth manner: we shall here comprehend them under the extended signification of Pathognomonical Signs.

You may say after this manner many after appearing Signs may be reduced to the Pathognomonical and are confounded with them. Be it so, provided that they do infallibly denote the species of the Diseas. For in this respect they are worthy to be severed from the other af­ter appearing Signs, neither wil any confusion follow hereupon in the method of the semeiotical art, but ra­ther the valu and dignity of the Signs wil by that means be more plainly and easily observed.

Of the Synedremontal or assident Signs we have no­thing of moment to say, but wil directly proceed to the Signs themselvs as they are to be reduced into order. Yet no exact method must be expected from us, because for the most part the Signs flow from so many several foun­tains, that they wil scarce suffer themselvs to be marshal­led into any accurate order. Wherfore, that they may be constituted which have some affinity among them­selvs, we have reduced the signs of this Affect to the sub­sequent Method.

We shal propound therfore

First, The Signs which relate to the Animal actions.

Secondly, Those which have reference to the irregu­lar Nutrition.

Thirdly, Those that concern the Respiration.

Fourthly, Those that appertain to the Vital Influx.

Fifthly, Certain vagabond and fugitive Signs redu­cible [Page 232] to no Classis. Under each of which we shal subjoyn the valu of the Signs.

First the Diagnostical Signs relating to the Animal Actions, are these. The loosness and softness of the parts. The debility and languidness. And finally, the slothful­ness and stupefaction.

First, A certain laxity and softness, if not a flaccidity of all the first affected parts is usually observed in this Affect. The Skin also is soft and smooth to the touch, the musculous flesh is less rigid and firm; the joynts are easily flexible, and many times unable to sustain the bo­dy. Wherupon the Body being erected it is bent for­wards or backwards, or to the right side or to the left.

Secondly, A certain debility, weakness, and enervati­on befalleth al the parts subservient to motion. This weakness dependeth much upon the laxity, softness, and litherness of the parts aforesaid: for which reason we have placed those Signs before this, as also this before the slothfulness and stupefaction in the next place to be enumerated, which ow much both to the loosness and softness. Moreover, this debility begineth from the ve­ry first rudiments of the Diseas. For if Children be in­fested within the first year of their age or therabouts, they go upon their feet later by reason of that weakness, and for the most part they speak before they walk, which amongst us English men, is vulgarly held to be a bad O­men▪ But if they be afflicted with this Diseas, after they have begun to walk, by degrees they stand more and more feebly upon their legs, and they often stagger as they are going, and stumble upon every slight occasion: neither are they able to sustain themselvs long upon their legs without sitting, or to move and play up and down with an usual alacrity, til they have rested. Lastly, upon a vehement increase of the Diseas they totally lose the [Page 233] use of their feet; yea, they can scarce sit with an erected posture, and the weak and feeble Neck doth scarcely, or not at al sustain the burthen of the Head.

Thirdly, A kind of slothfulness and numbness doth invade the Joynts presently after the begining of the Diseas, and by little and little is increased, so that day­ly they are more and more averse from motion. The Yonger Children who are carried about in their Nur­ses arms, when they are delighted and pleased with any thing do not laugh so heartily, neither do they stir themselvs with so much vigor, and shake and brandish their little Joynts, as if they were desirous to leap out of of their Nurses hands, also when they are angred they do not kick so fiercely, neither do they cry with so much fierceness as those who are in health. Being grown grea­ter, and committed to their feet, they run up and down with a wayward unchearfulness, they are soon weary, and they love to play rather sitting then standing, neither when they sit, do they erect their body with vigor, but they bend it somtimes forwards, somtimes backwards, and somtimes on either side, seeking som props to lean upon that may gratify their slothfulness. They are not delighted like other Children with the agitation of their bodies, or any violent motion; yea, when the Diseas prevaileth they are avers from all motion of their limbs: crying as they are at any play that is never so little vehe­ment; and being pleased again with gentle usage and quiet rest. In the interim, unless som other Diseas, Symp­tom, or caus of sickness doth com between, they are mo­derate in sleeping and waking, they are ingenious, not stupid, but for the most part of forward wits, unless som other im pediments arise, their countenances are much more composed and severe than their age requireth, as if they were intent and ruminating upon som serious mat­ter.

[Page 234] These Signs being taken together, unless they result from some evident wariness, or proceed from some pri­mary affect of the Brain (which indeed hapneth very seldom in this tenderness of age) do constitute a suffici­ent Pothognomonical Syndrom of the first kind, & where they are present together, they certainly witness the pre­sence of the Diseas, & when they are absent together they infallibly attest the Essence of this Diseas. But if at any time a wearisomness do bewray any Feaverish, or any other like Signs, they may easily be distinguished from these, both because the reasons of the weariness have gone before, and also because the Signs from thence a­rising do suddenly break out, and assoon vanish. But in this affect the signs do invade by degrees, and perse­vere, or else they are dayly more encreased. Now the primary Diseases of the Brain are distinguished by their proper Signs. And thus much of the Signs which re­late to the Animal Actions.

WE shal insist in the same Method we propoun­ded above, wher we discoursed of the diffe­rences, whose Signs we now enquire after. We have above deduced five differences from the very Essence of the Diseas. The first was separable from the parts of the Secondary Essence, whether they were present or absent. But no other Signs must be ex­pected besides the very pars present or absent, which of themselvs are subjected to the senses, and therfore they are numbred among the Diagnostical Signs in the second Classis in in the precedent Chapter.

The second difference was from the magnitude of the Diseas; the signs of this are many and great, or few and gentle and present signs; namely, to be fetched from among the Diagnostical Signs above described.

The third difference was taken from the vehemence of the affect. This is distinguished by the slow or quick encreas of the Diagnostical Signs.

The fourth was from the strength of the Sick; we have shewed the way to judg of the strength above: But the difference of a Diseas arising from hence hath re­spect unto the danger, and therfore we refer the Signs therof to the Prognosticks.

The fifth difference was deduced from the times of the [Page 242] Diseas. In which respect we have above reckoned up six divers apparitions of this Diseas: to wit, The begining, the encreas, the state or consistence, the encreas beyond the State, the true declination, the superious declinati­on, or the passing into another affect.

It must be known that the beginning of this Diseas, besides the signs that difference this time from the encrease, doth likewise require some peculiar Signs of the presence of this Diseas: for it is a time of the grea­test obscurity, wherin the Diseas doth as it were lurk and hide it self, neither can an unattentive and in expert Physitian easily distinguish it from the Diagnostical Signs above rehersed. For by this time most of the Di­agnostical Signs aforesaid do not yet openly break forth; and such as make a discovery of themselves, present on­ly some obscure impressions to the Physitians Observa­tion. Therfore the indication of this time requires an accurate and peculiar collection of the first appearing Signs, and a diligent consideration of them; but the o­ther times, besides the Diagnostical Signs above gran­ted, want only a difference among themselves, which is performed by an easie industry. Wherfore in the first place we will declare the Signs of the presence of this Diseas, being newly begun or rather beginning, and then the difference between that and the encreas.

THis Diseas in its kind is not mortal, yea som­times it is so light and gentle, as the Chil­dren affected therwith have been restored to health by the sole benefit of Age, the Vital heat being encreased and summoned forth to the exter­nal parts by the force of frequent Exercises. Yet it som­times so vehemently prevaileth, that the iminent danger of life can scarce, yea somtimes cannot be prevented by the best and most prudent applications. Wherfore it is very necessary that a Physitian should first diligently contemplat the Prognostical signs of a diseas, that hemay be the better instructed to forsee the several events of it. But in general those things which abet the Diseas, that is, all such things as war against Nature, require a con­trary consideration, and as thes are the stronger and they the weaker, so much the more grievous and pernitious is the Diseas. But becaus it is not obvious to every one to give an accurate Judgment of Particulars from this General Admonition, it will not be impertinent or un­profitable to insert som particular and special Rules and Observations hitherto belonging.

First, This Diseas properly Natural, or that which in­vadeth before the birth, is the most dangerous, and sel­dom, if ever, end in health. For it argueth a deprivation [Page 252] of the Seminary principles, and by consequence that the Spirits are very infirm; besides it insinuateth a ve­hemency in the causes.

Secondly, The more early the invasion is after the Birth, the more dangerous (caeteris paribus) the Di­seas is: for the Spirits are so much the weaker. In like manner, The Elder Children, and such as go up and down, are more easily cured then yong Infants that can­not use their legs.

Thirdly, A Diseas improperly so called; nam­ly, that which in part dependeth upon the Natu­ral Inclination, is more dangerous than that Which is contracted by the meer error of the Nurse or Mo­ther.

Fourthly, This Diseas proceeding from som other fore-going Affects, is more dangerous than that which is introduced by an erroneous Regiment of health; For it implyeth a precedent dejection of the Spirits.

Fifthly, Som have observed, That Infants who have had red Haird women to their Nurses, have been most obnoxious to this Affect. Yet we indeed suspect this rule of som fallability.

Sixthly, Some affirm, That Girls are more fre­quently infested with this Diseas than Boys, and more easily cured. The truth is, we have not yet had a­ny unsuspected experience of this. Yet we grant that Girls are of a more cold and moist tempera­ment, which holdeth the greatest correspondency with this Diseas, and for that reason probable it is that the Female Sex may be affected with the ligh­ter causes, and for the same reason also be the sooner re­stored.

Seventhly, This Diseas doth chiefly invade the Cra­dles [Page 253] of the Gentry, especially, of those who live at eas, and fare deliciously; then of the poorer sort, by rea­son of the manifold and various errors which necessity introduceth as wel in the diet of the Parents, as the Re­giment of their Children; but it findeth the most diffi­cult access unto those who are priviledged from such as­saults by a mediocrity of fortune, and accustomed to un­dergo some pains-taking and labor, and are not desti­tute of necessary means to sustain life and a healthful competency to prevent indisposition.

Eighthly, By how much the more the first affected parts are extenuated, so much the more difficult caeteris paribus is the cure of the Diseas.

Ninthly, The greater the Head is, the longer and the harder is the Cure. When therfore the Bone of the Forehead sticks much out forwards, it portendeth at least a long continuance of the Diseas; the same also do the other irregular stickings out of the other Bones of the Head.

Tenthly, The weaker the Back-bone, the greater and more dangerous is the Affect. Wherfore they which are unwilling to sit upright, much more they which are not able to sit upright, but most of all they whose feeble Necks cannot underprop the burden of the Head, are in hazard of their lives. Moreover, by the Diuturnal weakness and bending of the Back-bone, Children become Crook-back'd, or some other waies incuruated, and the trunk of the Body is afterwards scarce reducible to its Native Figure.

Eleventhly, Great Swellings in the Bones of the Wrests and the ends of the Ribs presage the continuance of the Diseas. Moreover, The crookedness of the Shank-bone, Shoulder-bone, or the Bone in the Arm, prognosticate no less. Again, The greater that the inflexion of the Joints [Page 254] is, the more difficult and retarded will the restauration be.

Twelfthly, They whose Thigh and Shank-bones are much encreased, rather according to latitude and thick­ness, then according to longitude, for the most part be­com dwarfs.

13^ly. They who draw their Knees upwards and un­willingly, suffer them to be extended, recover not with­out som difficulty.

14^ly. When the Teeth wax black or fal out by pieces, there is som danger, and so much the more, the later they com again, that is, others in their room.

15^ly. Al they who attain to the consistence of the Di­seas, escape the danger of it, being carefully lookt unto, unless perhaps som other Diseas be conjoyned with it, or do accidentally com after, and disturb the Patient with a higher encreas. In like manner the declination of the Symptoms doth assuredly promise a restitution of health.

16^ly. If an Hydrocephalus be complicated with the Rachites it ever importeth great danger. But if it prevail far, as that the Sutures of the Brain pan do gape, and that som water gotten into the middle Spaces doth swell the Dura mater into a waterish and soft Tumor, it is mortal.

17^ly. A painful and laborious breeding of Teeth coms somtimes accompanied with most vehement Symptoms, and even threatneth death. But commonly it is violent and ceaseth in a short time; however, so long as it is conjoyned, it much accelerates the motion of the Diseas. But the Dog-Teeth com forth with more vexation, than the rest and portend more danger.

18^ly. An Asthma (especially the Orthopny, when the Patient cannot draw breath, but with an erected [Page 255] neck, and that difficulty of breathing when he cannot ly on either side) is very dangerous. For that prompteth to a suspition of som Tumor, Imposthum, Pleurisie, or In­flamation of the Lungs, or som growing too of the Lungs with the Pleura, all which affects want not their danger.

19^ly. If the Ptisick be complicated with this Affect, it is for the most part mortal, especially if one and the same ulcer of the Lungs continu above forty days.

20. We affirm that if this Diseas be of any long con­tinuance it easily changeth into the Ptysick, or a Consump­tion, or at least commonly brings a Consumption to the destruction of the Sick, unless som other affect per adven­ture, or grievous symptom do intervene, and prevent the Consumption by hastning death; as a Convulsion, the loud Cough, the swelling of the Lungs, (vulgarly called, THE RISING OF THE LIGHTS) a continual Feaver, a Pleurisie, &c.

In the next place, We assert, That if a Dropsy of the Lungs, or an Ascites be complicated with the Rachites, it portends a desperate and deplorable condition.

Again, An Hectick, slow, putrid, and especially a continual Feaver, consuming the first affected parts doth vehemently hasten the motion of this Diseas, and render it the more dangerous.

Also, If the Venereous Pox be consociated with the Rachites, b e it hereditary or contracted by infection, it is almost uncapable of remedy.

The Scurvy likewise conjoyned doth very much retard the cure, thoug h less than the Pox.

In like manner Strumatical tumors either internal or external do not very much suspend the hopes of cure, though otherwise of themselves they are not easily subdued in this tender age. For the external [Page 256] parts are exulcerated, or inflamed with insuppor­table pain, and do vehemently irritate Nature, and wast the Spirits, but the internal much more, especially, if they invade the more noble parts, or bring molestation to the adjacent members with their weight and bulk.

Moreover, Whosoever are not perfectly cured before the first five years of their age be spun out out, they after­wards for the most part live miserable and sickly, and being either Astematical or Cachectical or P [...]ysical they dy before they arrive to the consistence of their age, or else they grow deformed, crooked, and dwarfish.

If Scabs, wheals, pimples, or the itch com after this Affect, it doth hopefully expedite the cure.

Finally, They which easily endure any kind of agita­tion of the Body, caeteris paribus, are cured without dif­ficulty.

Thus at length we have finished the History of the three kinds of Signs, according to the best faith of our observations hitherto. In the next place we shal pro­ceed to the Method of practice, which comprehendeth the prevention and cure of this Diseas.

THE Method to practice is divided into the Therapeutical and the Prophylactical part, or the Curative and the Preservative. We shall discours of the former in this Chapter, al­though perhaps we shal here also propound som things which are common both to the Prophylactical part, and the Eugieihal. But the Prophylactical in particular and uncommunicated we reserve for the close of this Tra­ctate.

The Curative part is usually called the Meth od of Cure, wherof, as of every other art, there are two general instruments, namly, Reason and Experience, the uniting wherof comprehendeth the whol skil of the Artist. Now by experience we understand not only the History of one or more Diseases, and the success of Medicines, but also the observation; that is, the application of the Histories unto those things, which reason dictates in the same af­fect, and that by way of comprobation or disallowance. In like manner, by reason we mean every operation of the mind, so as we do not only comprehend the third; namly, ratiocination either demonstrative, or probable and Analogal, but also the first and second, that is, a sim­ple apprehension, comprehension and division. For this [Page 258] part of Medicine includeth or rather presupposeth the Physiology, Patholog y and Semeiotical part, which cer­tainly require a manifold exercise of every operation of the understanding. Again, no man can understand any proposition, who doth not first apprehend the simple terms therof, nor any Syllogism, who is ignorant of the Propositions of which it consisteth; so that it is mani­fest that every operation of the mind doth meet with an employment.

Indication, That noble instrument of the Method of Cure (by the use wherof the Dogmatical Physitians do principally glory to discriminate their Sect from the Empericks) doth likewise vindicate a station among the parts of reason. But because som things both diffi­cult and obscure do occur concerning this instrument which have not received an unfolding and ful illustrati­on, from the Neotericks themselvs, we judg it expedi­ent here briefly to unvail them by an examination. We wil enquire therfore.

First, What is Indication?

Secondly, Unto which operation of the understand­ing it relateth?

Thirdly, Into what kinds and differences it is distri­buted?

As for the first, although perhaps many significati­ons of this word may be found among Authors, yet that is the best and most proper which is delivered by Galen, in his book de Method. Meden. Indication (saith he) is an insinuation or declaration of the consequence, that is of somthing to be don. In this sens Indication may be de­fined and described to be an objective action of the In­dicant relatively considered, which representeth to the understanding the thing Indicated, that is, what may be helpful what hurtful, and by consequence what must be [Page 259] elected and applied, what forsaken and avoided, that this Description or Definition may be the better under­stood, let us further examin what is here signified by the Indicant? what by the thing indicated? what the action of the Indicant is? of what use distinction is of the thing indicated into helpful or hurtful, into that which must be chosen, and that which must be refu­sed?

First, Although those terms Indication, Indicant, Indicatum, or the thing Indicated may peradventure be extended to other Arts and Sciences, yet becaus it hath hitherto been only apropriated by the Industry of Phy­sitians (especially of Galen) to the Method of Practice, their definitions which we shall here declare, shall have respect only to this Method, all other use of them being pretermitted.

The General Definition therfore of the Indicant must be derived from the most general Nature which doth indicate in our Art. The Indicant therfore may be defined in general to be a state of the Body as it is fluxible or movable, or rather, as it is actually influx or motion, relatively considered, namely, as it intimateth what is to be done in that particular.

First, We affirm that the Indicant doth perpetually imply some state or condition of the Body; wherfore becaus that which is without the Body, and doth not yet affect it, is no state or condition of the Body, it can scarce rightly be said to indicate. The external caus therfore, which doth not yet affect the Body, is not the Indicant, although the aversion of it may possibly be the thing indicated. Secondly, the state of the Body as it is frail, or movable, or rather as it is actually in motion, is required to the Essence of the Indicant. For as Galen most luculently proveth to Thrasyb. If our Bo­dy [Page 260] were immutable and perpetual, there were no need of Medicine, but becaus the heat doth continually feed up­on the moisture, and becaus health it self in the most perfect state is frail and fluxible, yea actually fluitant, and in some measure is already flowed away, manifest it is that the Physitians Art and the Practical Duty of the Physitian are both exceeding requisite. For if the state of the Body and the alteration therof be only con­sidered absolutely, a bare and naked speculation only re­sulteth from thence: but if it be considered in order to that which is to be done wherby the Physitian may rightly execute his duty concerning that state, present­ly it meriteth the denomination of a Practical Instru­ment, and is invested with the nature of an Indicant. For such a state doth indicate, as it is frail and in mo­tion that care must be every way had of the health, and that that care must be exercised and practised with all diligence and circumspection. And consequently this very general Indicant doth point out, that which the general scope of the Physitians sought after, but it must not be expected that the consideration of the most ge­neral Indicant can represent any other thing than a most general action correspondant to the general scope. For if the Physitian desireth a higher prosecution of the particular scope, he ought to descend to more particular Indicants.

Secondly, The thing Indicated is a Medical Action required on the part of the Indicant. For the Indicant primarily and formally denoteth the action, but secon­darily and by consequence the instrument wherwith the action is perfected. Therfore by way of an appendix let us ad to the proposed Definition, that secondarily, by consequence, and in a concrete acception, it inclu­deth the Instrument wherwith that action is accom­plish'd.

[Page 261] First, We say, that the thing indicated is an action For the Physitian useth Indication to that end, that from thence he may collect what is to be done: you will say perhaps, that when the crisis is at hand or legitimat­ly proceedeth, the thing indicated is an abstinence from, or a suspension of the action, and not the action it self.

We answer, That this abstinence in that very regard that it is enjoyned advisedly and according to art, is e­vidently contained under some kind of notion of a Me­dical Action; and the same is to be said of any kind of prohibition of any action in our Art.

Secondly, We say that the thing indicated is a Medi­cal Action, that is directing the Action to health. For the end of Medicine is health, and therfore that A­ction which doth aim at health is rightly termed a Me­dical Action.

Thirdly, We say, That the thing Indicated is an A­ction requisite and importing at least in respect of the Indicant. For every indicated action ought not pre­sently to be reduced to Practice, neither can it be sim­ply said to be requisite, but only in reference to the In­dicant: wherfore it must be exposed to a further exa­mination before the exercise of it can be resolved on; and if neither the Spirits do disswade, nor no other con­tra-Indicant doth more potently resist, then it is sim­ply requisite, and must be put in practice in its due time, with all possible convenience. And herupon the thing indicated is rightly distinguished into profitable and unprofitable. The thing indicated becomes unprofita­ble either by defect of Medical matter, wherwith it should be accomplished, or by the presence of a stronger Prohibent, or contra-Indicant.

Again, A thing indicated and profitable is rightly [Page 262] subdivided into an Indicate, Circumstantiate, and non-Circumstantiate. The first by which is meant an Acti­on rightly cloathed with circumstances must be prose­cuted without any delay. The second must be deferred until it have perfectly acquired due circumstances. We say fourthly, That a thing indicated in a concrete and secondary sens doth also include the Instrument, wherby the Indicated Action is perfected. As for example, the state of health doth primarily and formally indicate an act of conservation, but secondarily and by conse­quence it doth withal indicate the Instrument, wherby we conserve it. This passage of an Indication from the Action to the Instrument doth not seem to depend up­on the sole vertue of the Indicant, but in part also upon some general certain and commonly received principles, as like things are conserved by the like, things contra­ry are cured by their contraries, and therfore we indu­striously said that such an Instrument is the Indication or thing Indicated in a Secondary sens, and by conse­quence inferred, and becaus it includeth the Action to­gether with the Istrument, we termed it so likewise in a concrete signification.

Moreover, Seing that the Practical duty of a Physi­tion hath great affinity with the Indicated action; we shall here consider wherin they unite in some agree­ment, and wherin they differ among themselves. The general Duty of a Physitian is to attain (as much as in him lies) the end of his Art, namely Health. And that same obtaining of Health is in a manner the most general Indicated Action, yet this is distinguished from the general Duty of a Physitian, becaus the Purchase, and restauration of Health is not alwaies attainable. Therfore although the obtaining of Health be perpetu­ally Indicated; yet when that is impossible, the Physi­tian [Page 263] is disobliged, seing that no man is bound to impos­sibilities, and so consequently, it is no part of his Du­ty. In like manner an Indicated Action is somtimes unprofitable for the reasons before alledged, in which case it appertaineth not to the Duty of the Physitian. A­gain, An Indicated action, though when it is profitable it must be performed in its place, yet so long as it con­tinues an apparel'd and devested of due circumstances, it presseth not the Duty of a Physitian. For it is the part of a Physitian not only to prescribe things profitable in the Species, but they must be such, regard being had to time, order, and other conditions of a just and re­gular administration. Finally a profitable Indicated Action being robbed in all its due circumstances doth truly exact the duty of a Physitian. For a Physitian is obliged to execute such actions, and only such, at least when they are conspicuous.

Besides; The scope and intentions of the Physitian having a diverse respect to the Indicated Actions and the Duties of the Physitian, and holding some com­merce with each of them, we shall likewise here consi­der in what respect this falleth out. But in the very entrance into this Discours these scopes seem somtimes to be properly distinguishable into little notions or forms of enquiry after every Duty of a Physitian, and the things themselves to be enquired after. The forms of enquiry are nothing else but apt Questions or Inte­rogations, which subdivide every Duty of a Physitian into so many parts, as it containeth to be distinctly sif­ted and examined. Argenterius reckons up nine Forms of this kind: First, Whether? Secondly, What? Thirdly, With what matter? Fourthly, How much? Fifthly? Of what kind? Sixthly, After what manner? Seventhly, When? Eighthly, Where? Ninthly, In [Page 264] what order a thing must be done? Others contract these to fewer Heads, but for further satisfaction the understanding Reader may consult with the Books. The real Scopes or things themselves to be enquired are those very parts, into which each Duty of a Physitian may be aptly distinguished. They are therfore so many in number as there are found parts in that duty to be examined. These Scopes thus found out differ not really, but only in reason from those that are yet to be found out, namely in respect of the diverse relation to the intellect seeking, and actually understanding. From hence it appeareth what affinity there is between these Scopes and the Duty of a Physitian, and also the in­dicated actions. For the notional Scopes or forms of Scopes, and the things themselves to be enquired after under those forms do both aim at the same mark, name­ly the distinct invention of all the parts of a Physitians Duty. But the things to be sought out are the parts themselves of the Duty aptly separated and disjoyned from one another the better to facilitate the invention and examination.

Moreover, Those parts of this Duty, in as much as they are found out by the force of Indication, are the very indicated Actions; so that the Scopes invented by the Indication, and the Indicated Actions do really signifie the same things. We say really, becaus the Scopes even when found out differ in reason from them as they are Scopes, seing that besides the Indicated Acti­ons they seem to note together an intention of prose­cuting the same Actions, as the Scopes not yet found out do intimate an intention of enquiring into them. Thus much of Indicates or things Indicated.

Thirdly, The action of an Indicant is Objective and [Page 265] Indicant, as an Object besides it self, doth in som sort in­sinuate another thing to the understanding. Perhaps som may wonder, how an Object can represent any other thing besides it self.

We answer, Such is the Nature of relatives, that (as such) they cannot be conceived without an implicati­on of their correlatives. For one relative in his proper consideration doth at least obliquely involve the consi­deration of another, and by that means it easily ushereth the understanding to the knowledg of the other.

Som may reply, If the force of the Indication be built upon the meer relation of the Indicant to the Indicatum, How coms it to pass that the use therof is restrained sole­ly to the Art of Medicine?

To this we answer, We deny not, but this instrument may be extended to other Arts and Sciences, as we have before insinuated. For in moral Philosophy it is lawful to say, that Vertu doth Indicate the protection of her self, and Vice the suppression of it self. But neither doth this kind of relation consist only between the States of things, and the Actions therunto belonging, but also be­tween the terms meerly speculative; as twice two are four, a man is not a horse. But here we consider the Indicati­on and the efficacy of the Indicant only in order to the Method of Physick, so as it wil not be here needful to extend the use of this instrument further, neither in­deed did Galen, because it would contribute little to the scope therof. Yet we affirm, that every relation is not a sufficient basis of an Indication, but it must be such, as hath either an evident conformity and agreement be­tween the Indicant and Indicatum, wherby they may be fitly marshalled into a proposition of undoubted truth; or a disparity and repugnance of them among themselvs [Page 266] that so they may aptly be divided from one another; that is, they may be disposed into a negative proposition e­qually certain. Now because the propositions elected by this indication are certain and evident, not needing any higher proof: from thence it is manifest that every un­derstanding that is Master of it self, not clouded with a vail of prejudice, nor wittingly ensnared with sceptical Sophisms and fallacies, must necessarily pay an assent unto them so soon as he understandeth the terms. More­over, the Scepticks themselvs, though in their disputati­ons they wil lie in wait to traverse any verity, how mani­fest soever it be, and busy themselvs to equal the most certain principles with things extreamly doubtful, yet in performing the necessaries of life, seing that they re­lieve hunger by food, hoard up mony, avoyd stripes, and do these and the like things constantly and without any distemper of mind, they plainly discover that they are led by som bad disposition of mind, or governed by a desire of glory, or tickled w^th a hope of victory in the conten­tion, rather that they doubt really of the truth of such Propositions. In the interim, it must be observed, that the very Indication is fallible and deceitful, where the absolute nature of the Indicant or the Indicatum hath not been exactly understood before. For in this art of Indications, we do not presuppose only that a Physitian should always have learned before, and duly known what al those things are, which we cal according to Nature, as also in what the Essence of a Diseas, and all the parts therof consist, and to have an exact knowledg of all the causes of an Affect. Yea, it is necessary that he under­stand all Medical actions, and upon occasion be able to render a ready account what alteration is, what heat­ing, what cooling, &c. what evacuation, purgation, and the section of a vein, &c. what conservation, and the [Page 267] like. For the Indication doth not make manifest the ab­solute nature either of the Indicant or the Indicatum; but presupposing this as already known, it representeth only a mutual relation; namly, either a strict connexi­on and conformity which they retain among themselvs, or a disparity and opposition, wherby they may be for­med into an undoubted proposition: but the certainty of the indicated proposition cannot exceed the certainty of the knowledg of the Indicant. Therfore if at any time we scruple the certain knowledg of the Nature of the Indicant, it is not safe to trust to the Indication a­lone, til it shal better be confirmed by som other Rea­son or experience. But this doubting must not be im­puted to the Nature of the Indication, but to the igno­rance of the Indicant.

Moreover, it must be considered that the relation of the Indicant in the Method of practice, doth demon­strate besides the evidence somwhat of duty in respect of the Indicated action, and that the propositions formed from the Indication do either explicitly, or at least▪ im­plicitly insinuate that duty. As in this Proposition, a Diseas doth Indicate the ablation of it self, the ablation is decreed and resolved upon, as a requisit action on the part of the Indicant, that is a Diseas: as if one should say, a Diseas requireth or importuneth the removal of it self. Yet this duty of the action is more frequently and indeed much more elegantly expressed by the Participle in dus, as a Diseas is to be taken away: which Proposi­tion in the fulness of its signification hath a manifest coincidence with the former.

There remaineth stil an objection to be answered con­cerning the action of the Indicant; and this it is, If the Indication be the very action of the Indicant, how can it be called an operation of the understanding? For all [Page 268] writers refer the Indication to som generation of the un­derstanding.

We answer, The Indication is indeed an action of the Indicant, but yet an objective action, and that it is u­nited to the intellective faculty, and abideth in it as in its subject: Moreover, that the understanding a power, both actuated, and as it were informed by its subject. Wherfore although the action of Indication be obje­ctively attributed to the Indicant, yet subjectively it is ascribed to the Soul, and especially to the intellective part therof, which is as it were the act and form of it. And from hence it wil be most easy to reconcile Galen with himself, who somtimes defineth Indication to be an Emphasis, somtimes a Catalepsis.

Fourthly, It must be examined whether that distin­ction of an Indicated action, into an action helpful and hurtful may tend. For som may urge, that Galen doth perpetually affirm, that one Indicatum only can be insi­nuated from one Indicant; and that in his Method. Med. he doth affirm, That they vainly attempt the Method of cure, who are ignorant that one thing is Indicated from one Indicant, and that all who have written of this mat­ter do seem to attest the same thing,

We answer, That Galen must be understood of the three distinct▪ kinds of Indicants, which must by no means be confounded, nor their Indicates, that is, the things indicated by them. For that which a Diseas doth properly Indicate, must not be attributed to the causes or the Spirits: In like manner that which the causes In­dicate must not be applyed to the Spirits or the Diseas it self. Finally, that which the Spirits Indicate must nei­ther be ascribed to the Diseas nor the causes. For in this respect one Indicate answereth to one Indicant, and he that observes not this, must unavoydably confound all [Page 269] things, and in the employments of art makes an unsuc­cesful use of this instrument, according to the judgment of Galen. But it must be considered, that in each of these kinds, the Indicatum may be divided into two parts, one wherof is an advantageous action, and to be prosecuted; the other is noxious and to be avoyded▪ yet each of them belongeth to one and the same kind amongst the afore­said three, and is as it were a middle part of the whole Indicate: For the Spirits direct to an election of such things as may cherish and protect them, and to an avoi­dance of such things as may in a further degree empair them: and both these actions concur to advance and as­certain the compleat and final conservation of them. In like manner, both in cure and restauration, and also in caution and prevention, there is found an action as well to be embraced, as abandoned; yet whether of them ex­ceedeth the bounds of its kind, so that no confusion can from thence be feared. For whilst we cure, we make choice of those things that wil demolish the Diseas, and we deliver the application of such things as wil augment it. In like manner, when we preserve, we take a­way the causes, and withal we shun the use of thos things that may conspire either the continuation, or future breeding of them. And for this Reason in the definiti­on which we have presented above of an Indication, we distinguished the action indicated into that which ought to be prosecuted, and that which ought to be waved: which very thing also we were about to do, in the enu­meration of the particular Indications to this Diseas.

It is now time for us to proceed to the second enquiry propounded at the beginning, namely, Unto which o­peration of the Intellective faculty the Indication be­longeth. We say, first, That the Indication doth in som sort include the simple apprehension of each term, both [Page 270] of the Indicant and the Indicate. For he can never un­derstand a Proposition who is ignorant of the Terms therof. Yet this knowledg is only preparatory and pre­supposed in the art of Indications, as we have already noted. We affirm secondly, That composition and di­vision is an explicit operation of the Intellective faculty in the perception of an Indication. For the Indicant by force of his relation doth represent the Indicate to be aptly continued together into a relative proposition. Now that a Proposition thus constituted may in its own nature be so manifest and evident, that no man can rea­sonably doubt of the truth therof, or need any cleerer proof, is expresly taught by Galen— [...]; and again in another place— [...]. Here som calumniate Galen, as if he had devised an art separated from all experience, and quarrelling with Reason; but because Galen intended nothing else, than that Proposi­tions framed by Indication are of self credit, and need not any comprobation from Reason or Experience, thes Criticks may perceiv their own rashness and retract the scandal. Senertus indeed objecteth, that the Indicati­on cannot belong to the second operation of the mind, because the Indicate is neither affirmed nor denied of the Indicant. But that learned man was herein mistaken. For although peradventure that the Indicate be neither affirmed nor denied of the Indicant directly, and by the bare Verb Substantive or Copulative (est.) Yet indi­rectly and obliquely it is manifestly predicated of the same, and after the same manner as it useth to be in re­lative Propositions. As for example, A sound State is the Indicant of its own conservation; a sickly conditi­on is the Indicant of som remedy, &c. And if any man wil express the Indicate with his relation to the Indi­cant [Page 271] by the participle in dus, than the Predication will be direct. As a sound State is to be preserved; a disea­sed State is to be cured, a Diseas must be removed, &c. If the Learned Senertus can deny these to be Propositi­ons, he may with the like facility deny that an Indicati­on belongeth to this Operation of the Understanding; but if he must needs confess that, there is no room left for the denial of this. Now we have said that the Indi­cation doth belong to the second Operation of the Mind, becaus the Understanding, in reference to the or­der of time, doth withal comprehend the mutual relation between the Indicant and the Indicate, and thereupon frameth a Proposition, which formation and contexture of the Proposition is the very Indication; and explicit­ly a second Operation of the Understanding. Now that the Understanding doth together at one time compre­hend the Indicant and the Indicate in the Indication, is elegantly expressed by Galen in a decompounded word which he useth in the definition therof, [...]: also in another definition, [...].

We say Thirdly, That Indication may likewise im­plicitly be referred to the third operation of the Under­standing; Becaus in the order of Nature the Under­standing seemeth first to perceive the evident relation of the Indicant to the Indicate before it can conclude of the certainty of the Proposition from thence resulting. Although in the order of time the Mind (as hath been said) comprehendeth them together; neither is it ne­cessary to form an explicit Syllogism, for the truth is, The Understanding can comprehend those things toge­ther at one time, which by the Institution of Nature are termed Successive, as the Sun and Light, Fire and Heat, &c. But in regard that this simultaneous comprehension [Page 272] of an Indication doth include a certain dependance of the knowledg of the Indicate from the perceived relation of the Indicant, it supposeth also that the said relation is sooner perceived at least in the order of Nature, and that the Indicate is later understood and by an implicit brin­ging in, for a kind of transition, in respect of the order of Nature doth seem to be here implied from the relati­on of the Indicant, as the Medius terminus, to the Pro­position constituted of the Indicant and the Indicate as to the conclusion; and this may be called an implicit reasoning.

We say Fourthly, That by circumlocution and circum­stances of speech, an Indication may be reduced to an ex­plicit reasoning or syllogism, or rather, that the same thing which we pursue & argue at by Indication is to be found out and proved by way of Syllogism. For the Reason of the evidance of an Indicated Proposition may explicitly be applied, as the Medius terminus, to infer that propo­sition. In the interim a Syllogism so pieced together will be either absolutly frivolous and childish, or at the best only explicatory. As if any one who would prove that a Diseas were to be removed, should thus proceed: That which is contrary to Nature is to be removed; A Diseas is contrary to Nature, therfore a Diseas is to be removed. The Medius terminus (that is against Na­ture) is not the reason of the Relation of a Diseas to the Ablation therof, but it is only an Exposition of the ge­neral Nature of a Diseas. For whosoever understan­deth what a Diseas is, doth at the same instant presently conceive somthing not natural. And therfore such a syl­logism is only expository. Yet we do not suppose it to be alwaies unprofitable, becaus it may somtimes be ser­viceable to the conviction of a stubborn, or the infor­mation an ignorant Distemper. Hither also we may [Page 273] refer the translation of an Indication from the Action to the Instruments by vertue of general Rules: Likes are preserved by their likes, Contraries cured by their contraries.

We say Fifthly, That a Collation of the Indications a­mong themselvs, wherby we may guide our choice by the consent and dissent of the Indicants to what simply and absolutly ought to be done, doth necessarily involve the third Operation of the Understanding. For the limitati­on of any Indication supposeth a midle term extraneous to that Indication, which being first understood, the li­mitation is inferred as a conclusion. For he that findeth out an external for a middle term (thereby to assert the verity of any proposition) doubtless he manifestly argues and disputes. Seing therfore that besides the Indicant and the Indicate a third term, and the affirmation or ne­gation therof is required to the limitation of an Indica­tion, evident it is that the third Operation of the Un­derstanding is requisit to the Invention therof. Ther­fore although simple Indications may subminister the first rudiments of Method to Practice, yet to the comple­ment and perfection of disputing the Art must likewise be joyned with it.

We affirm Sixthly, That the election of the Physical Matter in particular, and the apt and prudent admini­stration therof, doth not only imploy every Operation of the Understanding, but that it also requireth experience; for without this, who can sufficiently understand to ad­minister a dose of Scamony or of any other purging Me­dicament, or know what humors such and such a Plant draweth away by a peculiar propriety? Again, in Me­dicines alterant there may perhaps lurk som hidden qua­lity, which may be hurtful to the Patient, and this with­out experience cannot be discerned. We conclude ther­fore [Page 272] [...] [Page 273] [...] [Page 274] (the proper force and use of Indications being con­tinued) that to a compleat method of Medicine all the dictates of Reason, and the contributions of Experience are pre-required.

We now proceed to the Third Title propounded at first, namly, Into what kinds and differences Indica­tion is distributed. Som differences may easily be ob­served by what hath already been spoken, which therfore we shal here omit. Now here we distinguish Indicati­on into general, succeeding, and specifical. The general is derived from the general Indicant, the succeeding frō the intermediat kinds of Indicants, and the specifical from the lowest Species of them. We have already no­ted that the general Indicant is the very state of the Bo­dy considered in general, as it is frail and in motion; this state indicateth that health must be intended, which is the most general physical action, and the most gene­ral Indicate; yet this action is in som sort concrete, and equally includeth two general actions in the ab­stract, namly Conservation and Correction. For the ge­neral state aforesaid is also concrete, and comprehendeth two like Considerations in the abstract, namly, one of the parts yet qualified according to the prescript of Na­ture, which require a pure Conservation: The second of the parts somwhat degenerated from their integrity, which in like manner require a pure correction. These two actions are perpetually conjoyned in every work of Art. For he that conserveth, withal correcteth, that is, he rectifieth som irregularities; and he which correct­eth, hath at the same time conservation for the object of his Undertakings. The complication of these acti­ons is so subtil, that it seemeth to have posed that most acute Physitian Argenterius, who in his Book Off. Med▪ affirmeth Conservation to be that very Correction, [Page 275] which is exercised in the art of maintaining health. But his Error is twofold. First, because he supposeth Cor­rection and Conservation in [...] to be one and the same action, when indeed they are two distinct actions, however they are complicated in the Exercises of Art. For they are indicated (as we said before) from the se­veral Considerations of the Indicant, and Conservation hath respect to those things which are according to Na­ture; but Correction reflecteth upon preter-natural faultiness. Moreover, They are perfected by instru­ments formally distinct, yea opposit: For Correction even in the very art of defending health, is accomplisht by Contraries, but Conservation by Homogeneals; as in this Art we help Emptiness by taking Nourishment, contrary indeed to the Emptiness, but homogeneal to the Parts which are to be nourished: Therfore although these Actions be complicated in the Execution, yet in­deed they are formally distinct, and ought distinctly to be entertain'd by the Understanding. The Second Er­ror of Argenterius is, because he granteth the correction of Errors only to be the General Action of al Medicin, when as Conservation is equally universal and alike ex­ercised in al the works of Art.

No man doubteth but we conserve in the Hygienal part, and that we correct. Also Galen demonstrats in his Book, whether the matters of preserving health be­long to a Physitian. You will say, That Galen in that place doth prove every Medicinal Action to be correc­tion, and that conservation is comprehended under the latitude of correction. But Galen must not be so under­stood, as if he intended correction to be a kind of con­servation, seing that (as we have shewed before) con­servation and correction even in this art of preserving health are actions formally different and differently di­stinguished: [Page 276] for Galen's meaning is, that every Medi­cal action when it is actually administred, doth imply and comprehend correction, and in that respect may be called Correction, and so by consequence Correction will be the general Action of all Medicine; yet Galen confesseth Conservation to be equally general. For what hinders but there may be two general abstracted Actions in Physick? That doth not destroy, if any man have such conceptions, the unity of the Art, it rather indeed confirms it. For the unity of an Art consisteth in some community, which may be attributed to all the parts therof; and this union is to be esteemed so much the more firm, as all the parts of art are reciprocally con­joyned among themselvs by more communities. If ther­fore there are two general Actions, and those common to all the parts of Medicine, so much the more firmly will those parts conspire the advancement of the Art. Wherfore he contradicts not Galen, that affirms con­servation also to be a general Action of all Medicine; seing that the scope of Galen was only to shew the uni­ty of the Medical art by the community of that general Action, namely Correction; now he might as easily have shewed it, if the nature of the thing had required it, by the community of Conservation. For in the Hy­gienal part of the most noble circumstance is the Con­servation of the whol concrete action, and therupon the whol action is denominated from the more principal part, and the Art it self an Art conservative. Although otherwise (as hath been said) it also includes Correcti­on. But in the Prophylactical part the principal scope of the Medical Action is preservation, namely the cor­rection of the caus of the imminent Diseas: yet this is so performed, and by such means which the present spirits can allow, but in no wise by such things as may [Page 277] destroy them. And therfore also in the Prophylactical part regard is had to the Spirits, and their conser­vation is Indicated.

Now after the same manner the whole concrete Acti­on (although as hath been said, it also includeth Conservation) is called Preservation and Precaution from the more Noble part. Finally, In the Therapeutical part, although in like manner the whol concrete action be called Curation, and the art it self a Curative Science from the principal part of the action, yet to speak pro­perly and truly all this action of cure may be divided in­to three abstracted parts, and evidently distinct; namly, into the Cure of the cause, the Cure of the Diseas, and the conservation of the Spirits. For the Vital or Con­servative Indication doth evidently, and by the unani­mous grant of all Physitians belong also to this part of Medicine, and must be consulted of in every curative a­ction before it be undertaken. From whence it is ma­nifest that this part likewise of Medicine doth perpetu­tually conserve, that is, provide and foresee in every Cure, least the Spirits should receive more detriment than profit from the prescribed remedies. Al these things therfore being thorowly weighed, we conclude, That a general Indicate is a certain concrete thing, and may be properly distinguished into two general abstracted acti­ons which are exercised in every part of Medicine, and that in the work of art they pertually make one compleat or complicated action.

Moreover, The general Indicant, namely the State of the Body, as frail and in motion may be divided, besides the parts or obstracted considerations already proposed, into three kinds, or rather three succeeding kinds equally and alike concrete: namely, into a sound state, a diseased state and a neutrality. These three [Page 278] Species are the subjects of the three kinds of Method to Practice; namely the sound state of the Hygienal part, the diseased state of the Therapeutical, and the Neutral of the Prophylactical part. These three states are also concrete Indicants, and respectively Indicate what is particularly to be done, or what the Physitians Duty is in all those Arts: namely a sound state indicateth the conservation of health; a diseased state the removal of some affect, and the Neutral state that the caus of an imminent malady ought to be corrected least it break out into a Diseas. Now these three Indicates are alike concrete, and each of them as we have proved above, abstractively includeth both Conservation and Corre­ction.

Finally, In a Diseased state the action of correcting is dissolved into two Species; into the correction of Caus, and the correction of the Diseas, and so here may be discovered three kinds of abstracted actions. For a diseased state brancheth it self into three Species evidently abstracted, into the Essence of a Diseas, the causes of a Diseas, and the Spirits or those things which remain in this state according to Nature. For those things which are preternatural and indicate correction in general, are here separated (as hath been said) into two parts, namely into the Essence of a Diseas, and the Causes of a Diseas; and therfore there are three parts of this state, each of which do formally and di­stinctly Indicate. Three kinds therfore (that we may put an end to this matter) of Indications are to be considered in this state; namely, from the Essence of the Diseas, the Curative; from the Causes the Preser­vative, and from the Spirits the Vital or Conservative. To the Causes we refer all impediments of cure, as also vehement Symptoms, and such as divert the Progress of [Page 279] the Cure to themselvs, for in this respect they are in­vested with the Nature of Causes. And thus much of Indications in general.

WE have already affirmed that these Indicati­ons are deduced from the Essence of the Diseas, we shall therfore in this place slight­ly run over all the parts of the Essence of this Diseas, that the Reader may perceive, what every one insinuates to be done.

First, Therfore the Essence of this Diseas partly con­sisteth in a cold and moist distemper, this Diseas ther­fore in respect of this part of its Essence Indicateth, not only that all those things are to be avoided, which are in any wise endued with a faculty to cherish and augment that distemper; but also that the aid of such things ought to be implored, which may subdue the same; namely, hot and dry.

Secondly, This Diseas partly also consisteth in the want of inherent Spirits, therfore not only all those things are to be avoided, which can any further scatter, and consume the Spirits; but such things must be ele­cted which are vertuous to restore, cherish, and multi­ply them. Strong discussing remedies are therfore in this case to be declined, becaus withal they consume the Spirits: in like manner such as are extreamly hot, for [Page 290] they caus them to evaporate and vanish into air; but much more such as have power to dissolve the parts, as violent Catharticks. But the best nourishment must be chosen, and Medicines that are easy of Concoction, as much as may be, and amicable and benign to the Spi­rits.

Thirdly, The Essence of this Diseas consisteth part­ly in a numbness or astonishment of the Spirits: this numbness insinuates a prohibition and abstinence from all such things as vehemently make thick and fix the Spirits or any other waies stupifie them, as narotical re­midies, and many Minerals, which participate of the nature of Lead, as Cerus, Litharge, Sinople or Ver­milion; and all such things as have power to excite the Spirits, to expel their stupefaction, and to render them active and agile, are to be made choice of, as exercises, motions, Frictions.

Fourthly, The Tone being over soft, loos, flavid, and withered, indicateth an avoidance of such things as are wont to mollifie, loosen and weaken the parts; and that such Medicines are to be outwardly applied and inwardly given, as may render them more firm and so­lid. The same Tone as it is internally too brittle brings a suspicion upon all such things as abound much with an inward slipperiness, and seemeth to desire some rough­ness, or indeed astriction in those things applied or ta­ken.

Fifthly, The corrupted Vital Constitution on the part of the Generation of the Vital Spirits is not so con­siderable; but on the part of the distribution of the Vi­tal Spirits, the inequality therof is of great importance, and indicateth a caution to be had of those things which promove the flux of the Blood towards the Head, as al­so of such things as retard the passage therof to the first [Page 291] affected parts, but that choice must be made of such things as stir the Pulses of the Arteries in the parts first affected, and temper those that are in the Head. A slow and diminute current of the Blood through the first af­fected parts indicateth the same things, namely an evo­cation of the Puls to those parts. But an over facile and slippery passage of the Blood through the habit of the parts, is coincident in its indication with the slip­periness of the Tone lately recited. A defect of the Vital Constitution on the part of the union sufficient­ly vigorous and pleasant between the Vital and the Na­tural Spirits, indicateth an election of such things as can both nourish and cherish the Spirits, and also excite them to a greater activity, and that their contraries ought to be avoided. The Vital heat, as deficient in­dicates almost the same thing as a cold distemper, pro­vided that regard be had withal to the strength of the Heart and Arteries, and to the vigor of the Vital Spi­rits.

Sixthly, The unequal Nutrition Indicateth those things which promove the even and impartial distribu­tion of the Aliment and Heat. Or indeed that which is too liberal to the parts that are nourished beyond a due measure; the extenuation of the parts requireth a fuller Nourishment. The irregular magnitude of the Head, chiefly things extenuant and such as are of the flux from the Head. The Tumors of the Bones indi­cate the same thing; the crookedness of the Bones re­quire such things as attract the Aliment to the hollow side, as moderate rubbings; but things repressing chiefly on the gibbous and bunched side, as strong bin­dings. The bending of the Joynts, insinuateth an Ar­tificial erection of them, as much as is possible. The narrowness of the Breast pointeth to Pectorals, and such [Page 282] things as have a faculty to dilate the Breast; but the sharpness therof indicateth such things as have a dila­tive Vertue.

Sevently, The imperfect distribution of Animal Spirits, and somwhat defective in the first affected parts indicateth Cephalicals, and such things as facilitate the distribution, as exercises, rubbings, and the like. A defect of due stretching in the Nerves, or Nervous and Fibrous parts, indicateth those things as Corroborate the Nerves and strengthen the parts. Thus much of Indications Curative, the Preservative follow.

THese Indications are deduced either from the Antecedent or the present causes of a Diseas. Those which flow from the former kind of causes concern the Prophylactical Part: here we only propound those which proceed from causes that are present and contained in the Body; namly, from common causes, or such as are proper to this Diseas.

Now although that common causes do not seem im­mediatly to attain to the production of the Essence of a Diseas; yet even in this respect that they are esteemed an impediment, and may retard the cure, they Indicate their taking away.

These causes are either impurities, or excrementitious [Page 283] humors collected and impacted in the first passages, which unless they be taken away, do not only infect the nourishment inward, but they somwhat dul, or otherwise hinder the appropriate Medicines. They indicate ther­fore an evacuation either by a gentle vomit, or by a le­nitive purgation, as occasion shal rather perswade to this or that: or they are common causes deeper imbited into the Parts of the Body, and these also require an evacu­ation. But seing that according to this kind of common causes it is at the same time driven away and almost with the same Medicaments, as are the causes which are pro­per to this Diseas, we shal conjoyn both the kinds of them in this present consideration.

The causes therfore which are proper to this Diseas, as also the Common causes which have a deeper pene­tration into the Body, may be divided into Blood and Cacochymical humors. The Blood indeed, although it be rather deficient than redundant in the first Affected parts, yet in the Head for the most part it requires a par­ticular evacuation, which usually is performed by scari­fication of the Veins in the hollow of the Ear. Hither likewise we may partly refer blisters raised between the first and second turning Joynt of the Neck, although these perhaps may relate over and above in part to the Cacochymical humors.

Cachochymical humors are divided into those which stil flow in the channel of the Veins, and into those which are impacted in certain parts of the Body. The causes or humors flowing in the Veins do (primarily and in­tentionally) Indicate their evacuation. But if they be unapt for motion (as to the execution) then they re­quire som previous preparation. But because it happens for the most part, that not al the humors are equally un­apt, but that som are sufficiently flexible, and others not [Page 294] so, but resist the Medecines, in this case they indicate a less evacuation and then a preparation.

Moreover, These humors in the chanel of the Veyns may be subdivided into Feaverish (namly, if there be a putrid Feaver) and not Feaverish. The Feaverish hu­mors are either swelling, or not swelling. The swelling, that is, those which are unquiet, or impetuously agita­ted, do Indicate a sudden evacuation, at least a lesser, un­less perhaps they are carried of their accord to the exter­nal and more ignoble parts, as it happens in the small Pox, the Meazels, and the like Affects. But if a Feaver be present, and that acute, and yet the humors are not swelling, they chiefly Indicate that peculiar preparation which they cal coction, that by this means they may be obedient to the Medecine to be aftergiven, and than e­vacution, but if the Feaver not be acute but Chronical, although the matter be not irritated, and yet som part of it be sufficiently flexible; in this case, a lesser evacu­ation is first indicated at any time of the Diseas, and af­terwards the coction of the relicts, that they also in their time may be evacuated.

The humors contained in the Veins which are not Feaverish, if they are fluxible, they first indicate evacu­ation: but because in this Affect slow, gross, and clam­my humors are almost perpetually present, preparation (at least wher a lesser evacuation hath gon before) is first Indicated; and indeed the viscous humors Indicate incident, and the thick attenuant remedies. Again, when the Diseas is very Chronical and extended to many months; yea, perhaps to a year and upwards, it is not to be supposed that the whol matter causing the Diseas can at once be prepared or evacuated; wherfore in this re­respect it Indicateth, that we insist upon things prepara­tory and evacuant by turns. Besides we must know that [Page 295] Cholerick humors require one preparation and evacua­tion, and Melancholy humors another, flegm another, and watry humors another. And that the preparation and purgation is Indicated variously according to the diversity of the humors commixed with the Blood.

The humors that are impacted in certain parts of the Body do much more require preparation before they are evacuated; according to that of Hippocrates, When you would purg a Body, you must first make it fluxible. Nei­therdoth a certain general purgation suffice to subdu thes humors, but such a preparation is required, that hath a pe­culiar reference to that part, in which they are inherent, and therfore the humors in the Liver require one kind of preparation, those in the Lungs another, &c.

Finally, Seing that the propounded kinds of all hu­mors, after they are evacuated, may grow and breed a­gain; they Indicate an avoyding of such things which may dispose the Body to an easy generation of such hu­mors: And thus much of Indications Preservative, it remaineth now that we consider the Vital and Conser­vative.

THis Indication ariseth from those things which are according to Nature. For Life in it self consisteth in these things; namly, in a triple Constitution of the Body, the Natural, Vital, and Animal above rehearsed.

The Natural comprehendeth under it

First, The Temperament.

Secondly, The Inherent Spirits with their plenty and vigor.

Thirdly, The Tone of the Parts.

Fourthly, The Structure of the Organs.

Fifthly, The Continuity.

The Vital containeth

• First, The Generation
• Secondly, The Distribution

of the Vital Spirits.

Thirdly, Their participation with those parts, unto which they are distributed; namely, from the union of them with the said parts, and the communicated heat.

The Animal comprehendeth

• First, The Generation
• Secondly, The Distribution

of the Animal Spirits.

[Page 285] Thirdly, The due Stretching of the Parts depending upon the Influx of the Brain.

All these things because life consisteth in them, are called Vital Indications. But among Authors for the most part they are known by the common name of the Spirits, but this name is somwhat to gross, seing that in propriety of speech, the Spirits are radicated in the said Constitutions, and are faculties of them. Yet we have no design to innovate the custom of speech, provided that the things may be understood as it is.

These Indicants so long as they continue firm and sound, they require only a general and ordinary conser­vation by the right use of the six non-Natural things▪ but when they are all alike vitiated or obnoxious to im­minent hurt, they require not only a general conservati­on, but such an one likewise, as is mixt with cure and preservation. Again, Where some one Constituti­on, or som one part therof is depraved more than the rest or subject to such depravation, besides the general pre­servation, it requireth in like manner an especial one to be associated to the peculiar Curation. Lastly, When a Constitution Subject to error, or actually erroneous is fixed to som certain part, it doth high­er specify that conservation; namly, that respect may be also had of the part so labouring more than the rest.

But because som say, That the Vital Indication is the only, and that Conservation is the simple end, and that they cannot be further subdivided, because that all things, which are according to Nature are comprehend­ed in the word Spirits, and that they Indicate one Acti­on; namly, the preservation of themselvs. We grant indeed that the Spirits, if (as we have already noted) they be improperly taken for their causes; namly, the [Page 298] three Constitutions aforesaid, may in one word com­prehend al things which are according to Nature, but then this word must be Generical, and divisible into three species; namly, the three Constitutions, as Spirits Natural, Vital, and Animal. We grant also that the end, or that the Indicated action is one; namly, Con­servation, but by the unity of the Genus, not of the ulti­mate species. For those very things which are according to Nature, however they agree in the Genus, yet in the species they may differ among themselvs, and require a different conservation; yea, it is possible that thos things which conserv the Spirits on one part may impugn them on the other; as for example: Wine given may in one respect cherish and strengthen the Vital Spirits, or rather the Vital Constitution, but in the interim it may of­fend and debilitate the Animal Spirits, or the Animal Constitution. In like manner the Temperament re­quireth one preservation, the Structure of the Organs another, and the Continuity another. Yea, the very different Constitution of the parts Indicates a various conservation, neither do we after one and the same man­ner or by the same actions provide for the special con­servation of the Liver, Lungs, Brain, &c. Wherfore when som one Constitution is more infirm then ano­ther, or when som one part is weaker than another, it Indicates a proper conservation peculiar and special to it self, and therfore both Conservation and Conservants may be divided into their Species. For the Conservati­on & the Conservants appropriated to the Animal con­stitution, differ from those which are destinated to the Vital or Natural: And from hence the three first kinds of Conservation are to be deducted, namly, the Conser­vation of the Animal, the Vital, and the Natural con­stitution. In like manner the Conservation of the Li­ver [Page 299] is accomplished by the use of the Hepaticals, and of the Lungs by Pectorals, &c. Yea, all parts of an emi­nent diversity do subdivide the conservation into so ma­ny more species. Thus much of the division of Conser­vation into its species.

Moreover, The same Conservation seemeth to be further divisible unto its parts. For this Conservation is somwhat complicated, and doth not only relate to sim­ples, but in som sort to contraries, to wit, Indicates both Curative and Preservative, and either permitteth or disalloweth those same things being estimated with the Spirits. It seemeth therfore to be branched into three parts, into an election of like matters, into an election of contraries under a certain condition, and into a pro­hibition of the same under a diverse condition.

The election of like things is the most appropriated Action to Conservation, and seems withal to have refe­rence to two kinds of things alike; namely, such as are easily assimilated, and are properly nourishments, and such which although they cannot be assimilated in re­spect of their substance, yet they contain within the same qualities like unto the constitution of certain parts, in respect wherof they are reputed amicable and famili­ar to Nature, and do cherish and strengthen certain parts.

You wil say, These are indeed Alterants and do be­long to the kind of contraries.

We answer, That in a divers respect they may be re­ferred to each kind, but in as much as they obtain qua­lities like unto the du Nature of the parts, although o­therwise they alter som smal matter, yet they are to be referred to the similaries. For the very nourishments do in som degree alter, and are directly contrary to empti­ness, and conservation it self doth implicitly include a [Page 300] certain correction, as we have shewed above. Now these indeed in regard of a middle nature, which they have between similaries and Alterants, are not called Medi­caments, but Strengthners, Conservants, and Cordials; Again, these are Indicated as Conservants by the pecu­liar debility of the Spirits, and as to be elected, and not only permitted, and so they are esteemed in the Books of Practical Authors.

The Permission of a remedy somwhat contrary to Nature doth likewise belong to this Indication. For such is the dignity and valu of this Indication, as it sum­mons both the Curative and Preservative Indicates to an examination before they are reduced into practice, and doth not only moderate and limit the quality and quantity of the remedy, but also the very time of repeat­ing it, yea, whatsoever appertaineth to the use therof, or the manner of using it, and al this least in any wise it should exceed the Spirits of the Patient, or be injurious to them: nor is the excellency of it thus circumscribed, but it requireth more; namly, that more profit and advan­tage may accrue to the things, according to Nature by impugnation of the Diseas, then hurt or detriment by a­ny violence offered to Nature. And under this Law and Condition. Vital Indication permitteth many things to be don, which of themselvs are contrary to the Spi­rits, yet always in favor of health, never to the preju­dice of Life.

A prohibition of a contrary is altogether a comman­ding Action of this Indication, and by a kind of Autho­rity dictates this or that thing not to be don, (al­though it were otherwise Indicated) becaus perhaps it endangers life it self, or brings more disadvantage than benefit of health to the parts. And this is the third and last force and use of this Indication. We shall [Page 301] now in one word apply these things to the present Diseas.

All Constitutions in this Affect are very weak and infirm; and this is manifest from the bare considera­tion of this tender age. But the Natural doth yet fur­ther suffer by the force of the first Essence of the Diseas; and from hence also the Vital is somwhat weakned, and indeed neither doth the Animal escape wholly free, as was shewed above. Wherfore both a general and al­so a particular regard must be had to these Con­stitutions, as wel in the Election of Similaries, as in the permission or prohibition of contraries.

First, Therfore in this Affect you must make choice of the best nourishments, such as are easy of concoction, and as neer as you can agreable to the custom and age of the Patient, to the time of the year, &c. the contraries must be abandoned, namly, such things as nourish little, are difficult of digestion, and incongruous to the custom, age, and season.

Secondly, Those things must be chosen which cherish and strengthen the weaker Constitutions, and the parts that are most Affected, and these must be either exhibited severally, or they must be mingled with nourishments or Medicines; but such things as are neither serviceable to this scope, nor otherwise In­dicated, must be totally avoyded.

Thirdly, Benign and gentle evacuants, or other­therwise sufficiently corrected, must be allowed in a moderate quantity, just and du interval of time be­ing observed. But the contrary things; namely, violent and fierce purgers, especially such as are apt to dissolv the parts, or are exhibited in an undu quantity, or too often repeated, are forbidden.

[Page 302] Fourthly, Remedies alterant, or such as prepare the humors, or correct the Diseas must be permit­ted; such also as are friendly and familiar to Na­ture, or such as may be made such by good com­pany, that is, by composition or sufficient correcti­on. Remedies violently alterant, extream hot, and vehemently discutient, or any other which in any wise resolv and dissipate the parts.

HAving propounded the three kinds of simple Indications, and deduced them into their lowest species, we shal in the next place con­sider the right use & administration of them. The exact knowledg wherof seems impossible to be ob­tained without rode and experience. For it descendeth unto Individuals, and comprehends not only the Electi­on of a thing among so many Indicates simply to be don in the Species, but also the invention of quantity, place, form, time, order, and matter of the remedy to be exhi­bited.

The Consent and Dissent of Indications do contribute much to this invention. Now the Consent may be two­fold: of Coindication and Permission. Permission may be either an Advantage or a Loss to him that permitteth [Page 303] or neither of them. A Permission that cannot be grant­ed without hurt; must never be allowed without the grea­test circumspection, and so much the greater, as the da­mage may be the more to him that permitteth. For al­though the Permittent may part with somwhat of his private right to advance the publick good, yet in respect that he is a member of the whol he is supposed to be a gainer.

The Dissent of Indicants is twofold; namly, either Contradictory or Contrary. The Contradictory among the Books is called Interdiction or Prohibition, and for the most part it is appropriated to the Spirits, unto w^ch in this respect we must always yeeld obedience. The Contrary is called Contra-indication, and this doth not simply forbid, but so far forth as it undergoeth the Na­ture of an impediment, or som more urgent Indicate.

First, Where Indicants consent, either by Coindicati­on or Permission, satisfaction if it be feasible must be gi­ven to al the Indicates: But if this cannot be performed Medicines of that Nature are to be preferred before the rest, which are correspondent to most, or at least to the most urgent Scopes. But if such simples cannot be found out, then you must institute an apt composition of di­verse simples one with another.

The Essential parts of this Diseas, although they are very various, yet is there not any considerable disagree­ment among them, and nothing hindreth but in a great part they may be considered together. For Medicines temperatly hot and dry, may at once cherish the Inhe­rent Spirits, and perhaps conduce to the scattring of the numbness in them, and withal somwhat fortify the Tone of the parts, and facilitate the equal distribution of the Blood, and consequently the equality of the Nutrition: also it may increase vigor in the Vital and Animal Spi­rits, [Page 304] proritate the Arteries in the first affected parts, and strengthen the Nervs: unto which Heads almost al the Indicates of the Essence of a Diseas may not unaptly be referred. Moreover, the Spirits also, although they pro­hibit all extream hot things, yet they allow of these as mōderat, and very congruous to Nature. In like man­ner there is little or no particular repugnance between these causes and the Indicates, albeit in respect of time and the order of administration som dissent may be ob­served, as we shall see afterwards in due place.

Wherfore in what respect and how far these agree to­gether whilst we intend a cure, we do at once respect not only the Spirits, but in som sort the causes, by choosing such curative remedies, or by mingling such ingredients with them, which are able both to attenuate the thick matter, to cut into the viscous, to open the obstructed passages, and the like. In like manner, whilst we are chiefly imployed either in preservation, or in the root­ing out of causes, we make choice of such evacuants, or els we compound them with such remedies, as are also partly contrary to the Diseas. And all these things we do to that purpose; as that (as hath been said) we may be subservient to the most intentions we can.

Now having found out the actions simply requisit in the Species, in the next place we shal enquire out their du circumstances.

1. In regard that this is a great Diseas it requireth a great quantity of the Remedy, in respect of it self. For a Reme­dy unequal to the Diseas cannot extirpate it. It is neces­sary therfore that the dose of the Medicine be equally to the magnitude of the Affect. But in this Diseas the Spi­rits permit not so great a quantity of Remedies to be gi­ven at once. Wherfore that quantity must be divided & given by turns. For this is a Chronical Diseas, and of [Page 305] slow motion, neither doth it necessarily require an hasty Cure, and although the Spirits cannot wel endure either vehement Remedies or such as are given in a large dose, yet they permit the use of Evacuant Medicins by an Epi­crasis. Wherfore by turns, we must somtimes make use of Remedies Preparatory, somtimes Evacuant, somtimes Alterant, and somtimes strengthing.

Secondly, For so much as belongeth to the place of administration, the general Rule is, that the remedy ought to arive at the seat, and penetrate to the very Cause of the Diseas. If therfore it must have a passage into the Vessels, it must be taken at the Mouth; but if it will suffice to touch only the thick Guts, it must be in­jected by the Fundament. If the humors be naturally ready to move upwards, expel them by vomit; if down­wards evacuat them by siege. In like manner you must humor the inclination of Nature, and root out the cau­ses by spitting, by Urin, or by sweating. Particular e­vacuations must be instituted in the very affected parts, or in the parts adjacent. For so the force of the Reme­dy doth the more surely make way to the seat of the Di­seas and the morbifical Caus. And for the same reason external and topical Medicines must be applied to the next convenient place. Yet you must know that there is a certain Sympathy between som parts, in which case the remedies ar frequently administred to the part, wher­with that consent intercedeth, and neither to the affec­ted nor the adjacent part.

Thirdly, The form of the Medicament doth partly de­pend upon the Rule last propounded. For if the scope be to lenifie the Jaws or the Windpipe, we chuse a lic­king or lapping form, that by degrees the remedy may slide over the affected parts, and stay the longer upon them. In like manner, if the Stomach be affected, we [Page 306] often prescribe Pils, Pouders or Electuaries, that they may the longer abide in the Stomach. To the Kidnies we rather design liquid things, that they may the more easily be carried down to them with the wheyish part of the Blood. The forms do also in som part depend upon the very nature of the Diseas, as in burning Feavers li­quid things are for the most part convenient, dry things are scarce admitted; on the other side, in moist Diseases, and when the Belly is oversoluble, more solid forms are preferred. Finally, the forms of the Medicines do also partly depend upon the nature of the Ingredients. So Cassia worketh most effectually in the form of a Bolus; Hartshorn, Coral, and the like in the form of a Pouder; in like manner bitter things, such as beget a vomiting, and stinking things are concealed in the form of Pills; somtimes also they are guilded, or els they are enwrap­ped in Wafers, and exhibited in the form of a Bolus.

Now it must here be noted, that for the most part the form of the Remedy is not so considerable, as it gives place to the more easie and commodious administration, in respect of the Admission or Reception of the Sick. For many cannot swallow Pills, others presently reject their Potions by vomit, & others are perhaps avers from other forms. In this Affect, in regard that all Children almost are loth to take Physick, that form is to be pre­ferred before the rest, which shall be observed to be least distastful to them.

Fourthly, As for the time of action, you must so en­deavor to sit your administrations, that they may as little as possible be interupted with times of eating, exercise, or sleep, for at this age the Spirits are scarce preserved sound and perfect, without an interposition of those things by just internals.

[Page 307] Remedies evacuant, opening, attenuate and incident, must be taken early in the morning upon an empty sto­mach; and if they must be repeated the same day, four of the Clock in the afternoon (upon an empty stomach likewise) is the most seasonable hour. Strengthning and astringent Medicines, and such as provoke sleep, are to be taken rather in the evening than in the morning; but perhaps som of these are most agreable after meals.

Medicines that are mingled with the nourishment, ought to be gratful to the Palat, lest they subvert the sto­mach and hinder concoction, or caus a loathing of the meat, or els empair the Spirits.

As for the order of proceeding, there occur two gene­ral Rules. The former is, That that must first be don, which being premised makes way for the following Re­medies, and therfore that ought first to be removed which hath the consideration of an impediment in respect of what must follow. The later is, That we must ever give our first help to the more urgent and weighty Indicant, unless som impediment intervene.

If the Question therfore be, Whether the Diseas, or the Caus of the Diseas doth first require the help of Physick? The answer wil be obvious according to the first Rule: For the causes are reflected upon under the notion of an impediment in respect of the Cure of the Diseas; for they cherish it, and infringe the vertu▪ of the Medicins. Wherfore, before that we are intent upon the vanqui­shing of the Diseas, we premise all possible endeavors to root out the Caus, or at least to lessen, abate and retund it, that it may oppose no considerable force to retard the rooting out of the Diseas. Yet in the interim whilst we are busie in the removal of the Causes, the Essence of the Diseas must not be totally neglected, as we have before admonished. Yea when we have so subdued the Cause [Page 308] that it cannot for the present much interupt the Cure, we may (the Causes not being utterly over-come and cast out) the more diligently and earnestly attempt the resi­sting of the affect; yet with this condition, That if the Causes revert and becom new impediments, that then we are obliged presently to undertake the subduing and eva­cuation of them: so that in this Chronical Affect, som­times the Causes, somtimes the Diseas must be resisted by turns: and the Spirits do better undergo this change of action, than if we should continualy make our battery against the Causes, till they were absolutely rooted out.

Moreover, When the Causes of the Diseas in this Af­fect are unapt for motion by reason of their toughness, grosness, and perhaps setledness; they must first be freed from this impediment and prepared before they are eva­cuated. For according to the Rule of the great Dicta­tor, Quae movenda sunt, fluida prius facere oportet. In like manner, that thickness, toughness and setledness of matter, if it be present, indicate Remedies attenuant, in­cident and opening. But these things are not safly taken the impurities still flowing back▪into the first Passages, for then perhaps they are carried along with the Medi­cines into the Veins, and more defile the Blood, or at least hinder the efficacy of the Remedies. These ther­fore have the nature of an impediment, and must be in the first place removed.

Lastly, Universal Evacuants must be premised before Particular and Topical Remedies, especially where it is not permitted at once to mind both intentions. For the Universal Causes flowing in the Body are easily surroga­ted in the room of Particular Evacuations, and renew the Afflux to the first affected part: but the thinner part of Particular Causes and that which is most apt for [Page 309] motion is evacuated, but the thicker perhaps is more im­pacted. Wherfore Universal Causes yet flowing to and fro in the Body, as considered are Impediments in respect of Particular Evacuation, and by consequence must be first expelled.

The latter Rule was, That we must releeve the more urgent and weighty Indicant first, unless there be an inte­ruption of som impediment. That is termed an urgent Indicant which threatneth the most danger. Now every such Indicant is supposed to induce great afflictions into the Body, and not without manifest danger to wast the Spirits. Therfore in this respect, we must somtimes first help the Diseas, the Caus being neglected: Somtimes also we must neglect both the Diseas and the Causes, and adress our endeavors to the pacification of the Sym­ptoms, as in a vehement Flux of the Belly, long Wat­chings, profuse and immoderat Sweating, and the like. But even in these cases, we must have a prudent regard both to the Diseas and the Causes, and when the urgent Symptom is corrected, or the violence of the Diseas re­pressed, then we must return to the regular Method of proceeding; for this Rule belongs not to the ordinary and legitimate order of Cure, but to the Method of Necessity.

Moreover, to perfect the right administration of Indi­cations, there is required an exact and accurat know­ledg of the Medical Matter whereof we shal discours in the subsequent Chapters.

THE Medical Matter must be found out by Experience and Analogismes, or Arguments drawn by an answerable necessity from the Caus to the Effect; although the truth is we conceive not any other Reasonings to be absolutly excluded. It is vulgarly and not unaptly distributed in­to three kinds, The Chirurgical, the Pharmateutical, and the Diatetical: Of these in their order.

The Chirurgical commonly received and approved in this Affect, and famous above the rest, are chiefly two; Scarification of the Ears, and little Fountains or Issues. But our enquiry (as we shal see anon) shal be extended to many more, namly of Cuppin-Glasses, Leeches, Blisters, Ligatures, and Swathing-bands: But the ope­ning of a Vein the Spirits cannot brook, as every one knows, who but observes the frailty of the age, the ex­tenuation of the habit of the parts, and the smalness of the Veins.

The Scarification of the Ears shal lead our discours. The Empericks who undertake the cure of this Diseas, make more of it than one would imagin. For in their practice they celerate it with great vaporing, and with­out it scarce hope for a happy cure. But we, although we [Page 311] disallow not this kind of remedy, have seen many Chil­dren successfully recovered without the use therof. And they themselves who attribute most unto it, for the most part take away no considerable portion of Blood. Yet some affirm that they have seen a large quantity of Blood drawn away with good event. However it be, it is credible that those Children do with most ease en­dure this remedy, and obtain most profit by the use of it, which are of a Sanguin complexion and wel habited, and who are affected with an Alogotrophy, rather than an Atrophy or a Consumption, or any other remarka­ble extenuation of the parts. Our Practitioners for most part repeat this operation two or three times in a week. They seldom do it with an Instrument or sharp Pen-knife, but most commonly with an ordinary blunt Knife, taking no notice of the pain and crying of the Child. Moreover, For the most part they perform it in the hollow of the Ear, but some extend it to the inward and outward circumference of the upper part of the Ear, yea to the whol circumference. No man hitherto as we know have attempted the Scarification of the hinder side of the Ear, although indeed it is not easie to give a reason, why it should conduce less being administred there than in the hollow part.

Yet it may be lawful for us to offer our conjectures why the hollow of the Ear should be chosen before the other parts for this operation, which notwithstanding we will not confidently assert, although we suppose we can at least probably assert it, if that be true which the most diligent Chyrurgion Fubricius Hildanus hath written in his Observ. 4. Centur. 1. de nervo quinti parts: For this conjecture is grounded upon this Observation, and if that be ruinous this perhaps must perish with it. The Conjecture is this, The distribution and use of the [Page 312] Nerve and of the fifth Pair before mentioned being sup­posed, Scarification in the hollow of the Ear may very conveniently both free that Nerve from any kind of op­pression, and likewise shake off the numbness, and give it vigor. For the hollow of the Ear is the next place unto it which we can come at with an instrument. Wherfore evacuation being here made may immediatly drive away the matter which commonly oppresseth the very begin­ning of that Nerve, and withal causing pain and en­creasing the heat, and may drive out all stupidness from within it, and ad vigor unto it. If this Nerve therfore (as that famous Chyrurgion affirmeth) or a part therof be distributed unto the Marrow of the Back and never forsakes the Marrow of the Back, but shooteth out little Branches with the Nervs of the Marrow of the Back to the ends of the very Legs and Feet; it may easily be granted, that this Nerve thus delivered from obstructi­on, thus excited and having gotten vigor, may likewise in some manner excite the Marrow of the Back it self, and all the Nerves from thence arising, which by that opinion it doth accompany to the very end of the Body, and imprint some vigor in them. Wherfore Scarificati­on being made in that place must needs be of greater ef­ficacy, than if it were instituted in any other part of the same Ear, more remote from the aforesaid Nerve. The same may almost be said concerning the little wound here made by a blunt Knife. For some Practical Phy­sitians affirm that the excellency of this operation relats not so much to the quantity of the Blood to be drawn, as to the stirring up of pain in that part; which any man may easily reduce to the stirring up of the vigor of the Nerve of the Fifth Pair.

But omitting this Conjecture we will propound some other Considerations, in respect wherof this Scarifica­tion [Page 313] may be useful in this affect. First, By this means we obtain a certain particular evacuation of the Head, which part, if any other is in this Affect oppressed with a particular fulness. Secondly, By the very evacuati­on of the Blood we somwhat correct the thickness and toughness therof, and by consequence we promove the more equal distribution of it, and a more regular and e­qual Nourishment of the Parts. Thirdly, By this means we in some sort drive away the astonishment of the parts.

It must be noted that this operation when it perfor­meth a particular and local evacuation, doth not simply deserve the first place in the Method of Cure, but must follow in its order, Universals being premised.

Lastly, It seems to be ridiculous and superstitious which some are busie about when they administer this Scarification; whilst they fasten the Blood of the right Ear suck'd up into Wool to the left Hypochondry, and the Blood of the left to the right. Thus much of Scarification.

Issues in this Diseas are much approved, and we have known some Children cured only by the help of this means. For it doth not only perform all those things, which even now we ascribed to the Scarification of the Ears, but more particularly it is a powerful remedy a­gainst the Hydrocephalus, both Curative and Preserva­tive, and very much conduceth to lessen the unusual mag­nitude of the Head, and to evacuate the superfluous watriness therof. And lastly, to repress the inordi­nate encreas of the Bones. Also it manifestly drieth up the too much humidity of the Spinal Marrow, exciteth heat, strengthens the Nerves, and expelleth the asto­nishment.

Now becaus this kind of remedy is properly a little [Page 314] Ulcer▪ and causeth some small pain to the Child that hath it, and bringeth dayly some trouble to the Nurs, it ought not to be prescribed, unless the greatness of the Diseas be such that we despair to conquer it by other re­medies without the concurrence of this.

This little Fountain must be made between the Se­cond and Third turning Joynt of the Neck. Some Burn it with actual Cauterising, but we disapprove of this way in regard of the vehemence of the pain: Some effect it with a potential Cauterising: but neither do we like this, becaus all Causticks are advers to the Na­ture of an Infant, insinuating some venemous quality, and at least do too much dissipate the Spirits, and wea­ken the parts. Therfore we allow rather of an Issue made by Simple incision with a sharp Penknife.

Some make use of Iron tongues contrived for this purpose, wherwith they take hold of the Skin, the place of incision being first mark'd with ink, and by a mode­rate compression they dull the sens of the part, and then they thrust in the Pen-knife through the middle of the tongs which is pierced with a longish hole, and so they make the incision. Having made the wound they stop in either an Artificial or a Natural Pease, putting upon it a digestive Plaister: upon this they wrap a Paper or a linnen cloath divers times doubled, and fasten to it as it were a Buckler made of some solid matter, unto which four swathing bands are sewed; thus much of Issues. In the next place we shall examin some other kind of Chyrurgical Operations.

And first Leeches offer themselves. Truly we have not yet sufficiently tryed how beneficial the application of them may be in this Affect. But if we consult Rea­son, we suppose that more hurt than advantage may be expected from this remedy. For if they are applied to [Page 315] any part of the Head, by reason of their continual suc­king they would easily caus a more violent afflux of the Blood to those parts. And if they be applied to other parts, they draw the Blood from the parts which before had too little.

Secondly, Cuppinglasses are not (we conceive) so dangerous as needless; indeed we altogether reject those that are ministred with Scarification, not only for the Reasons just now deduced from the Leeches, but being moved both by fear of dejecting the Spirits by reason of the pain, and also in regard of the troublesomness of the administration. Cuppin Glasses without Scarification, as we began to say, seem not refusable either by the Spi­rits, or the Diseas, or the causes of the Diseas. But these are very little effectual, and we leave it to be perpended, whether the profit arising from the use of them, whatso­ever it be, can recompence the trouble of the applicati­on.

Nevertheless it may happen by reason of the compli­cation of some other Diseas, that the use of them may be of some moment, as in a Pleurisie, a Phrensy, and wher som dangerous Flux is iminent against som princi­pal part; in which case, those perhaps that are adhibited with Scarification, may be admitted in great and strong Children. But then you must apply them to the tur­ning Joynts of the Neck, the Shoulders, the Hanches, to the inner parts of the Thighs, to the soals of the Feet, and to other places as the peculiar complicated af­fect shall require.

In the mean time it must be noted, that in an age so tender, you must make use of very smal Cuppin-glasses, and that they must be applyed with a less flame then they are wont to be in others of mans estate, and that the scarifi­cation, if at all it be admitted, must be don with a gentle hand.

[Page 316] Thirdly, As for Blisters, although hitherto we have not had sufficient trial of them, and although we banish from this Diseas both septical applications, becaus they dissolve the parts, and also caustical, because they pene­trate deeper and produce a crusted substance, yet we con­jecture that those Pyrotical remedies which only raise Blisters in the Skin may be somtimes profitably admit­ted.

You wil say that Cantharides wherwith they are com­monly made are extream hot, and besides suspected to be of a venemous quality.

We answer, That we may not here insert any thing of the qualities of Cantharides, we grant that which is asserted. But becaus they are administred only to the out­ward little Skin, and only to a little part therof not much extended, and becaus as soon as the blisters are raised they are removed, the excess of their heat and their poyson scarce penetrates deeper into the Body, than the bottom of the Epidermis, and therfore this remedy may be applyed without any notable harm or danger. But then you may demand what profit can arise from hence? We affirm, that it doth effectually correct a cold and moist distemper, and potently dissipate the astonishment of the Marrow of the Back, the Brain, Nervs, and the Nervous parts, and withal that they make all the parts more firm and steady, and stir up a stronger Pulse in the external parts; al which things are of no smal mo­ment in the cure of this Diseas.

One amongst us affirmeth, that among other things he prescribed this remedy to a Child of two years old who was troubled with the Rachites, and was also fallen into a continual and malignant Feaver, and grown al­most frantick. Hereupon the Child found present and manifest eas, and after a few days was delivered from his [Page 317] Feaver. Afterwards having purged him twice or thrice with an infusion of Rhubarb, &c. Beyond the expecta­tion of all that saw it, he also subdued this Affect almost without any other remedies. But as you can scarce find any commodity without a discommodity: so neither is this remedy exempted from al inconveniences. For it is unpleasing, ful of pain and molestation to Children: Moreover, for a time it interrupteth their exercise and pastime, in respect of which things, unless perhaps som other complicated affect do point at an interdiction of exercise, it may do much more prejudice than advan­tage. Again, the force of it suddenly wasteth, and af­terwards by degrees is consumed, which doth not in all respects keep touch with a Chronical Diseas. Finally, an Issu which is proper to Chronical Diseases, may very wel supply its place in this affect. Wherfore we scarce admit the application of blisters in the cure of this ma­lady, unless som acute Diseas be complicated, which may require this kind of Remedy, as it fals out in the Cause propounded.

Now wher this administration is requisit, it is most commodiously performed upon the turning Joynts of the Neck, unless som Issu have prepossessed the place; in which case you must administer them either behind the Ears, or four Fingers below the Issu. We deny not but it may be fitted to several other places in respect of the complication of other Diseases. But we here design the place which a peculiar reference to the present Diseas.

Fourthly, Ligatures also may be referred to this Ti­tle, and indeed we grant, that somtimes they are not al­together unuseful in this affect; namly, if they be very moderate, and adhibited by just distances, and unto convenient places; but you must beware that they hin­der not the growth of that part, wherunto they are ap­plyed; [Page 318] which is don if they be sufficiently loose, and made of soft wool, if in the Day time, or for som part of the Day they are tyed up, and unbound at night, if they be fitted to the Thighs and Legs upon the Knee, and to the Arms upon the Elbow.

Yet Ligatures do here seem to conduce much to the stoppage of the Blood from flowing to the Head, and that it ought to be fastned to the outward parts that are extenuated: besides, this Remedy is good to retard the over slippery return of the Blood in those parts, unto which the Ligature is applyed.

Fifthly, Hitherto also belong the Fasciation or swa­thing of certain parts, for this hath an affinity with Li­gatures. For som use to enwrap the weak parts in wollen blankets, therby to strengthen them, and to cherish their heat; namly, the Feet, the Legs, the Knees, and the ad­jacent parts of the Thighs. But you must be careful that the overstraightness of them hinder not their growth.

Others, instead of these swathing bands use buttond Boots lined with woollen Cloth; thes they do not make use of only for strength and heat, but also to correct the crookedness of the Bones, and to erect the bending of the Joynts. Som ad little Shingles, or pieces of Whale-Bone, but there are three things worthy of observation in the making of these. 1. That they may somwhat crush the prominent and convex part of the Bone. 2. That they scarce touch the hollow, but rather that they defend it from compression. 3. That they be well fitted to the part, and do as little as possible hinder the motion of

the Joynts, to this purpose those Boots upon the out­ward part to the knee may be cut overthwart, or, acros In like manner if there be any need that the Shingles upon the knee be extend­ed to sustain and erect the bending therof, then it is necessary that you fashion them with a double Joynt in the bending place, after this manner.

[Page 320]

The Form of the Arti­culation of the Splents.

A B Two Iron rings.

C D The Diameter of the Joynts of the Splents.

The Nails wher with the Rings are fastned.

F G The two Splents.

Instead of the Splents you may more commodi­ously use thin plates of Iron, and the whol In­strument may be made of Iron.

The two Axel trees or Diameters C D upon which the Shingles or Splents are bended F G are fastned with two rings or hoops. But the hoops themselves A B C are made of plates of Iron of an exquisit thinness, that they may not be burthen­som, and withal they ought to be wel smooth­ed, and polisht that they hinder not the motion of the Splents. These rings must be of an equal Lati­tude, [Page 321] suppose about two fingers a cross, and they must be so fitted together, that on every side they may be paralels; only let there be so much distance between them, that they may fitly receive the tops of the Splents. More­over, Those hoops must not only be coupled with a double Axel C and D, but also with five smal Iron Nails. Lastly, The whol composition of the Instru­ment must be so made, that it may be fast and fitly tied to the side of the bended knee sticking out, and withal that it may serve as well for the extension as the ordina­ry bending of it, but let it restrain the deflexion of it to either side, especially to the part sticking out. Which is the caus why the Axels are fastned with a double Hoop, namely lest the Joynts should be loos, and yield to the deflexion of the Knee.

In like manner the torsion and mishapen writhing of the Feet is also frequently corrected with Swathing Bands. If the Toes are outwardly distorted, they must every night be bound up, little balls of Cotton being put between the Heels and the Ankles. But if the Toes bend inwards, then you must bind the Ankles, and put a little Cotton between the great Toes.

Lastly, To straighten the trunk of the Body, or to keep it straight, they use to make Breastplates of Whale­bone put into two woolen Cloaths and Sewed together, which they so fit to the Bodies of the Children, that they may keep the Backbone upright, repress the stic­king out of the Bones, and defend the crookedness of them from a further compression. But you must be careful that they be not troublesom to the Children that wear them, and therfore the best way is to fasten them to the Spine of the Back with a handsom string fitted to that use.

THis matter is of manifold and most noble use, and satisfieth very many Indications. For it comprehendeth al Medicaments, those only accepted which concern the Chyrurgi­on, which have a primary relation either to the causes of the Diseas, or the Diseas it self, or the Symptoms.

It is divided into remedies Internal or External, and each of them into Simple and Compound. Again the Internal may be subdivided into such as clens the first passagss, as Medicines Preparatory. Into Electively e­vacuant, and such as are Specifically alterant and Eva­cuant, and finally into those that correct the Symp­toms.

Among these the Internal obtain the precedency, and of those again such as wash away the impurities of the first passages, becaus these (as hath been already obser­ved) are justly accounted an impediment in respect of the following remedies, and simply ought first to be re­moved. But in all the Titles (as far as the Nature of the thing will licens or warrant us) we will place the Simple before the Compound.

Moreover, these washing remedies comprehend these three kinds, namely, Clysters, Vomits, and Lenitive Purgations.

THese Remedies partly relate to the preparati­on of the Humors, partly to the waies tho­row which they are to be expelled, and part­ly to the passages themselvs, wherin they are contained. Now it must be known, That the Evacu­ation which is perfected by Vomits, doth least of any pre-requir any preparation; but that which is accom­plished by Catharticks or Medicins Purging, doth most of all exact it.

First, The Humors in general to be prepared are ei­ther Flegmatick, namly cold, which must be qualified and tempered with hot, thick, and must be attenuated; viscous, and must be cut and opened; or Cholerick, namly sharp, bitter, burning, corrosive, which are to be mitigated with lenifying and aswaging Medicins; or Melancholly, namly earthy, feculent, tartarous, which by a benignity of application must be rendred fluxible; or lastly serous and waterish, which must be disposed and as it were manuducted either to the Urinary passa­ges, as by pissing, or to the Belly as by siege, or to the parts near the Skin that they may with the more facility evaporate by Sweating.

Secondly, The waies, thorow which the Evacuation must be effected, ought also to be made fit and prepared, [Page 331] and not only the common, but also the special, by which the peccant matter in particular is conveyed to those common Channels. For there is one preparation of the Vessels of the Kidnies (which is chiefly expedited by Medicins of a slippery and loosning faculty) another of the Vessels of the Liver, which is don by opening, clensing, and somewhat astringent Medicaments: A third of the Vessels of the Lungs, which is most succes­fully wrought by Lenient and Maturant Remedies, somtimes perhaps according to the nature of the matter Medicins incident or atenuant being administred, or on the contrary, Administrations making thick, and such as have a vertue to arrest and avert the flux.

Thirdly, Those parts wherein the vicious humors principally flow or are lodged, require the admixture of Medicaments peculiarly apropriated unto them. And as this or that part is more or less affected, somtimes choice must be made of Cephalicals, somtimes Hepati­cals, and somtimes Pectoral Preparations.

Moreover, (that we may comprehend together most if not all of the qualities of Preparatory Reme­dies required in this Affect) we say, That these Reme­dies prescribed by Art ought to be moderatly hot (un­less there be a Feaver present) also attenuant, incident and opening; in like manner, that by a peculiar right they must have respect to the Liver, the Lungs and the Head, which parts for the most part are commonly in this Affect oppressed with a plenitude of humors: A­gain, That there are some things specifically apropria­ted to this Affect▪ and if such things are not in Readi­ness which are regestred in the number of things prepa­ratory, and dedicated to the Diseas, than at least other specificals ought to be mingled with the Preparatory Medicines.

[Page 332] These things being premised, we judged it expedient to set down such Simple and Compound Medicines as are usually sold in the Shops, and also some examples of decompounded Preparatory Remedies. Yet we for­bid the expectation of all Simples, or perhaps of any one, that should comprehend all the qualities, which e­ven now we attributed to those exquisite and apropriate Remedies; for then there would be no need of any Composition, and we shall reckon up such and so many that a prudent Physitian may select and contemper them among themselves, which being discreetly intermingled they may be correspondent to all the fore recited quali­ties.

The Simples and Compounds prepared in the Shops in readiness are these. All the Capillary Herbs, especial­ly Tricumanes, Rhue of the Wall. Spica Roots of Os [...]ed royal; the Buds of the male Fernbrake newly sprung up, Polipodium of the wall; Hartstongue, Li­verword, Ce [...]ach, Agrimony, Doddar, Scabious, Beto­ny▪ the Leaves and Bark of Tamarisk, the Bark of the Root of the Caper tree; the Roots of Succory, Endive, Grass, Sparagus, Myrobalans; Liquoris, Raisons, Primes, Damsens; the Seeds of Annis, sweet Fennel▪ Coriander, Caraway, Dill; Syrup of Maidenhair, and Bot [...]ny, Simple and Compound, Syrupus Bizantinus, Sy­rup of Succery, Eupatory the five Roots, S [...]aechadis, and Horstongue.

Out of these according to present Emergencies divers others may be Decompounded. As take the little Buds or Gems of the Roots of the male Fernbrake five in number; boyl them in half a pound of Milk to three ounes; let him drink the Decoction in a morning upon an empty Sto­mach. This is most agreable to yong Children that are tied to Milk. Or,

[Page 333] Take of the Buds of male Fernbrake newly budded out of the Earth, one handful; male Betony, Hartstongue, Liverwort, of each half an handful; Flowers of Tama­ris one pugil; Raisons one ounce and an half; One Chicken the Guts pulled out, and with a sufficient quan­tity of Oatmeal, make your Broath according to art. Let the Child take three or four ounces in the morning, and at four of the Clock in the afternoon, adding (if you pleas) ten grains of the Cremor of Tartar. Or

Take Maidenhair, Liverwort, Agrimony, Doddor, of each half a handful; the Roots of male Fernbrake, Grass, Sparagus, of each half an ounce; Flowers of Tamaris, one pugil; Raisons one ounce; White Tartar prepared one dram; Liquoris half a dram; Mace one scruple: Boyl them in two pints of Fountain water. To one pound of the Decoction ad 3 ounces of white or Rhenish Wine; Syrup of Hartstongue one ounce and an half: Mingle them and make your Decoction, wherof let the Child take a draught every morning, and at four of the Clock in the afternoon. This is most prevalent and effe­ctual against pertinacious obstructions in the Mesentery, Liver, &c. Or

Take of Coltsfoot, Maiden-hair, Hartstongue, Liver­wort, of each half an handful; the Roots of sweet Chervil and Sparagus, of each half an ounce; Spanish Liquoris two drams; Mace a scruple; Raisins of the Sun stoned, an ounce; Jujubes by number six, Sebe­stens eight, two Figs cut in peices: boyl them in a suf­ficient quantity of Barly-water, and to a pound of the Decoction, ad Syrup of Maiden-hair, an ounce and an half: Mingle them together; and this is a very good Drink for such as are troubled with an obstruction in the Lungs.

[Page 334] Take of sweet Wort two pound; Liver-wort, Mai­den-hair, Hartstongue, Scabious, Coltsfoot, Feather­few, of each an handful; blue Figs cut in pieces, Rai­sins of the Sun, of each half a pound; Liquoris, Anni­seeds, of each two drams: boyl them over a gentle fire nine hours, strain it, and keep it for your use. It's good for that the former was.

Take Salsaperilla cut and well beaten three ounces; the Roots of China, Hartshorn shavings, Ivory, of each one ounce; the Leaves of male Betony, Liverwort, Sca­bious, of each three handfuls; the Buds of the Root cal­led Royal Osmond, and Fernbrake, of each two ounces: Boyl them in four gallons and a pottle of new Ale four or five hours over a gentle fire: Then after som hours respit strain it thorow an Hair-Sieve: afterwards put in of the Juyces of Scurvigrass and Brook-lime, of each half a pound; a sufficient quantity of Barm or Yeast: Let it work according to the usual manner, put it into a little vessel and drawn out for the ordinary drink. This is most conducible, where there is any suspition of the Scurvy or Venerious Pox, being complicated with the Rachites.

THe matter of the Diseas being prepared, and the passages opened to facilitate the evacua­tion, the next thing is, To consider what re­medies wil electively expel the peccant hu­mors in particular. Now these Medicines do partly con­cern the humors, and partly the parts wherein they are lodged; but in each of them a du regard must be had to the Spirits.

The violent must be either totally prohibited, or else exhibited after a du correction or a circumspect diminu­tion of the dose; and for yonger Children, and such as are weak, they must be the less in quantity, and the more gentle in quality; for great and lusty Children you may prepare stronger remedies and in a larger dose (provi­ded that they exceed not the strength of the Child. In both causes it is safer to favor and go less then the strength wil bear, than to transcend it in the least degree: and in this affect it is altogether better to proceed by an Epichrasis, then together and at once to attempt the ful evacuation of the peccant humors.

Moreover the predominant humors in the Body re­quire proper and peculiar remedies; as Choler, Medi­cines purging Choler: Flegm, Medicines purging flegm: Melancholy Medicines purging Melancholy: and wate­rish humors such as purge water.

[Page 336] Again, If the Liver be oppressed with humors more than the other parts, such Catharticks must be chosen as peculiarly belong to the Liver. In like manner the Lungs being vehemently infested, or the Brain, and the other parts, such remedies must be chosen as are appro­priated to those parts. But if there be not a ready supply of purging Simples peculiarly dedicated to those parts, that defect must be made good by a prudent commixture of such ingredients as are familiar to those parts.

Lastly, You must endeavor (as much as possibly you can) to make choice of such purgers as are directly op­posite to the Essence of the Diseas. In this respect we commend Rhubarb above al other simples. For it is a Medicament moderatly hot and dry, very familiar to the inherent Spirits of all the parts, it gently dispelleth the stupefaction of the parts, and strengthneth the softness & loosness of the parts, somwhat correcteth the internal slip­periness, summons the Puls to the Arteries, and encreas­eth the heat of the outward parts, and finally it cherish­eth the vigor and activity of the inner parts, and especi­ally of those which are subservient to nourishment. Ad in a word, That it exceeding rarely (provided that you give it in a just dose) causeth superpurgation, for it is a Medicament safe for all ages, and every Complexion.

These things being premised, we shal propound som simple purgative Medicines, and som examples of the Compound. For nothing hindreth, but that many of the prerecited lenitives, may be commodiously refer­red hither, though in a different respect. For there they are considered as quickners of the lenitives which of themselvs are somwhat dul: But here rather as they qua­lify and attemper the violence of the strong.

THe causes of the Diseas being now prepared and in part evacuated, or at least so subdued, that for the present they cannot retard the cure, you must proceed to these Medicines specifically alterant, w^ch as it were fly at the very throat of the Diseas, and in regard wherof the premised Medi­cines both preparatory and evacuant took place.

Now these specificals may be defined to be, Remedies diametrically contrary to the Nature of the Diseas, and such as directly impugn it.

These are either Simple or Compound, the Simple which hitherto we have had knowledg of, are these that [Page 341] follow: the root of Osmund the Royal, or rather the spike of the root, the middle being thrown away, the root of the male Fernbrake, or rather, the little buds before their peeping forth out of the earth; the roots of Grass, Succhory, Asparagus, Madder, Eringo, all the Maiden hairs, Ceterach, Harts tongue, Liverwort, Be­tony, the flowers and leavs of dead Nettles, Borage, sage Rosemary, Tamarisk, Southernwood, Pontik Wormwood, The greater Sulendine, Saffron, Turmerick, the roots of Sarsaperilla, Salsaphras, China, the three sorts of San­ders, the wood of Guiacum, and its Bark, flowr of brim­stone, steel prepared, Crocus Martis, salt of steel, wine steelified, syrup of steel, white and Rhennish wine Sper­ma Ceti, Musk, Ambergreece, Castoreum, Earthworms, the Livers of Frogs and yong Ravens, Woodlice, washt in white Wine, bak'd inan Oven, and beaten to powder, and such like things.

But if any demand, After what manner, or by what action these Medicaments do especially over-rule the Es­sence of this affect?

We answer, That perhaps it is not necessary, that we presently fly to occult qualities, which for the most part is but the Sanctuary and refuge of ignorance: but that the primary and secondary parts of the Essence of this Diseas above described ought to be reduced to Memo­ry: for by making a comparison between those parts, and these Medicaments, we shal plainly discern an ob­scure contrariety and repugnance between them. For this Diseas consisteth in a cold and moist distemper inhe­rent in the Spirits together with want and astonishment of the Spirit and weakness of the parts afflicted: on the contrary these remedies heat and dry, cherish the Na­tural Spirits, dissipate that numbness which is in them and strengthen the parts.

[Page 342] Moreover, In regard that these remedies with their heat and driness obtain withal a manifest friability and thinness of parts, it comes to pass, that they cut through all viscous matter, they attenuate all gross and thick hu­mors, and procure a certain equality of all the juyces that have their circulation in the Sanguinary Mass, and an even distribution (consideration being had of the distance from the fountain of heat) both of heat and Blood. Herupon the external parts which before were lean enjoy a more liberal heat and nourishment, and the Parenchimata of the Bowels which were irregularly encreased, are delivered from thick and viscous alimen­tary juyces, and therupon are somwhat lesned: by this means that Alogotrophy or irrational Nourishment of the parts, from whence so great a series of organical faults resulteth, is corrected. Finally, These remedies do also strengthen and cherish the sinewy parts, and likewise the extream weakness of the Bone of the Back.

You will say, That all the Simples above recited by us, do not fully perform all these things. For the seve­ral kinds of Sanders, though they may by their driness, friability and thinness of parts strongly impugn this Diseas, yet by their coldness they seem rather to come neer to the parts of the Diseas; we say therfore that Simples of this Nature ought not to be given alone, but being commixt with some other, which may prevalent­ly correct the noxious quality; in like manner some Simples extreamly hot, as Saffron, Castoreum, Flowr of Brimstone, &c. are very repugnant to this Diseas, yet you must refrain the administration of them unless they be duly attempered. Moreover Sarsaparilla, Sassa­phras, Osmund the royal, the kinds of Fernbrake, all the Maiden-hairs, Hartstongue, Ceterach, and the like, [Page 343] their heat and driness being conjoyned with a notable friability and thinness of the parts they contribute very much to the equal distribution of the Blood, as also to subdue many other parts of the Diseas. But they scarce lend a sufficient strength to the sinewy and fibrous parts; wherfore they seem to crave an admixture of Ce­phalical Remedies. Again, Lignum Vitae, by its heat, driness and friability, and by its Balsamical and Rosinish substance, doth very much strengthen the Tone of the parts, and is contrariant to some other parts of the Dis­eas; yet becaus it helps very little the contemperation of the Juyces contained in the Sanguinary Mass, but on the contrary is rather an hindrance therunto, it ought not without great caution to be prescribed, and that in a small quantity and well corrected. Lastly, A­mong the Simples here recited, some are received to strengthen all the Spirits rather than to subdue the Es­sence of the Diseas, as Sage, Musk, Ambergrees, and the like▪ which come not into use but when they are mingled with other effectual and more apropriate in­gredients.

If any shall further demand, Which among all these propounded Simples are to be valued as the most noble and effectual; we comprehend our Answer in these Rules.

First, They are the most noble Medicines, which joyntly make the strongest opposition against most parts of the Essence of the Diseas.

Secondly, Those Caeteris paribus, are to be esteemed the more noble, w^ch directly affront the Essence of the Dis­eas, especially if at the same time they advance the equal distribution of the Blood and Vital Spirit, wherby so many organical faults are corrected.

Thirdly, Such things as oppose the Diseas most e­minently by an essential contrariety, provided they be [Page 344] not as well too strong for Nature as the Diseas.

Fourthly, Those which are both repugnant to the Diseas, and yet withal, grateful to Nature, in no wise offering any violence to her.

Fifthly, Those w^ch are most grateful & pleasing to the sick Child, & such as administred trouble not its Pallate.

These things being premised we shall now subjoyn some examples of compound Medicines.

SOme Symptoms supervening upon this Affect, do somtimes anticipate the legitamat Method of Cure, and require a particular manner of pro­ceeding. Of this sort are the flux of the Bel­ly, the Lask, wherwith somwhat of a Lientery is fre­quently joyned; profuse Sweats, laborious and painful breeding Teeth, and the Toothach.

The flux of the Belly doth very much follow this Af­fect; which if it persevere for any long time, it is ei­ther very violent, and easily watereth the Spirits, con­sumeth the solid parts, manifestly puts on the nature of a caus, and as a caus indicates its own correction. A Bloody-flux rarely hapneth with this Diseas. But a Lask with exulcerations in the Guts, or complicated with a Lientery is very useful. For in respect of the de­bility to the parts subservient to digestion, a Lask, or a Lyentery may easily supervene, but not a Bloudy-flux. Yet there is a frequent concurrence of other causes; as of the indigested nourishment vicious either in quanti­ty or quality; som feaver, watchings, worms, painful breeding Teeth, &c. al which things do likewise easily occasion a Lask, or Lyentery rather than a Bloudy-flux. As for the Cure, it is partly perfected by Purgations, partly by astringent Remedies; partly by such as open, and partly by such as strengthen the parts.

[Page 350] These Purgers are most proper which leave behind an evident binding after evacuation; as Rhubarb, Sen­na, Tamarinds, Myrobalans, &c. out of which for the most part we frame a Bolus or Potions, becaus they are most easily swallowed under those forms. As,

Take Conserv of Red Roses half an ounce; Rhubarb in Pouder twelve grains; with a sufficient quantity of syrup of Coral make a Bolus to be given in the mor­ning.

Take of the Pulp of Tamarinds one dram; Rhubarb in Pouder seven grains; Sugar of Roses half a dram, with a sufficient quantity of syrup of Quinces, make your Bolus. Instead of this Syrup you may use syrup of Coral, or syrup of Mint, or syrup of Myrtles, or syrup of Pomgranats.

Take Senna half a dram; Rhubarb one scruple; Ta­marinds a dram and an half; Anniseeds bruised ten grains: Infuse them in a sufficient quantity of fountain water: boyl them very gently: and to an ounce and an half of the Decoction, ad syrup of dried Roses half an ounce: mingle them together for a Potion.

Take Plantan or Succory water, or Saxifrage water, one ounce; Rhubarb in pouder ten grains; syrup. Au­gustan. syrup of dried Roses of each two drams: Min­gle them and make your Potion.

It must be observed, That a more full evacuation is somtimes requisit, namly, when the flux hath not been immoderat, or of long continuance, and in the mean time the matter offending hath bin copiously collected in the Body. In which case, in lieu of the Syrup of dried Roses, you may take som drams of syrup of Roses solutive, syr. Augustan. or of Succory with Rhubarb or Manna: But commonly the safest way is, to augment the dose of Rhubarb, or els of Senna, not omitting the syrup of dried Roses.

[Page 351] In the evening after the Purgation, you may admini­ster ten grains of Diascordium boyled in Wine, with Cloves, and a little Cinnamon, and mixed with a third part of Erratick Poppy water, and some cordial Syrups, as Syrup of Clove-Gilliflowers to strengthen the Spi­rits and to stay the Flux; or if the Flux be stubborn, you may mingle two drams of Diacodium for a dose in­stead of the Syrup aforesaid. Or

Take of Posset-drink made with white-Wine, the Curd being taken off (aromatize it with a little Saffron tied up in a rag, crushing it gently between your Fin­gers) Confectio Alkermes one scruple; Pomgranat Pils in pouder seven grains; Diacodium two drams: mix them together to be taken when the Child is minded to sleep. Or

Take Laudanum according to the London Dispensato­ry, half a grain; Magister▪ of Coral twelve grains; Con­serve of Clove-Gilliflowers, or Red Roses, one scruple, with a sufficient quantity of Syrup of Quinces, make a Bolus to be taken at bed-time.

If there be obstructions, you may prescribe Crocus M [...]rtis, or Salt of Steel, to be taken in the morning. As,

Take Conserve of Roses one ounce: the Roots of Succory preserved, Myrobalans preserved in India, of each half an ounce: Salt of Steel half a scruple, or Crocus Martis one scruple: Cinnamon, Liquoris, red Coral, of each eighteen grains: Saffron a grain and a half: Syrup of Succory without Rhubarb a sufficient quantity: make your Electuary according to art, wher­of let the Child take half a dram each morning. Red hot Iron may be quenched to the same purpose in its ordi­nary drink.

[Page 352] If the Child be troubled with a violent flux, you may give it som binding Conserves, imagin Conserve of Sloes, and mix it with such things as the Child delights to eat, but in so doing be sure you pleas its Palat.

Somtimes a profuse and excessive sweating find a pe­culiar business for the Physitian in this affect: for it very much wasts the Spirits and retards the cure of the diseas.

Yet caution must be used not to restrain it rashly, if perhaps there be a Feaver, or if any feaverish fit, or im­moderat heat hath gon before: For in these cases it may be upon a critical time, or at least it may bring more advantage to the Body by the mitigation of the Feaver, than damage by the loss of the Spirits. For we know not whether any thing doth more potently or in­deed more sweetly expel the feaverish heat thā sweating.

In the interim when it floweth inordinately and caus­lesly, it argueth that the Body is oppressed with obstru­ctions, with crude juyces and unprofitable superfluities, which whilst Nature striveth to master, and to subdu, by that very labor, (the openness of the pores withal con­curring) it is evaporated by sweat, and indeed an unpro­fitable one, very laborious and such as wasteth the Spi­rits, which therfore as soon as possible must be corrected This Hippocrates meant, where he adviseth, That that sweat which floweth away without cause, requireth pur­gation. For what can more commodiously diminish and dissipate these superfluities? Again, this motion is con­trary to sweating, wherfore it meriteth the preheminence among the remedies opposed to this Sympton, and se­ing that it clears the way for Medicines aperient, and such as strengthen the skin, and move forward conco­ction, (which perfect the last part of the cure) it ought in al right to be premised before them.

[Page 353] Purgative Medicines hitherto belonging, are those that are observed to be friendly, and agreable to Nature, and withal such as open obstructions, and strengthen the Bowels: al which things whither any Simple can perform so wel as Rubarb, we very much doubt. Yet al those Simpl and Compound Medicaments proposed a­bove in the Chapter of Remedies Electively evacuant, may, according to the Condition of the Patient, and the Prudence of the Physitian, be transplanted hither. Som very much commend Beer in this case medicated with Rubarb.

Take Rubarb cut into any smal peeces, two Drams; Raisins stoned and slit, one ounce; smal Bear, two pound; put them into a Glass or stone flagon stopt with the best Cork; set it in a very cold place, and stir it very often, but before you use it let it settle again, a whol day, then draw out the liquor for your ordinary drink. When the flagon is empty fil it again with beer but put not in a new quantity of Rhubarb.

Moreover, The most noble Aperients which both help concoction, and repress unprofitable sweating, are French Wine, and Rhennish Wine. But if there be any fear of their heat in this tender age, they may be tempe­red with rosted Apples, Borage, or red Rose-water, ad­ding a little Sugar and grated Nutmeg, let them be also taken in a lesser quantity and only at meals.

They are likewise the most effectual Aperients, which do not only help concoction, but also strengthen the Tone of al the parts, especially of the Bowels. Among which we chiefly commend things made with steel, as wine made with steel, and the Electuary before named, and the like. Now although steel doth indeed effectual­ly perform those things which we have said; yet because it doth not in all respects answer to som other scopes of [Page 354] great moment in this affect, but doth more hurt some­times in one particular, than it doth good in another; we thought it expedient to subjoyn these following Cautions concerning the use therof.

First, Seing that Steel is an enemy to the Lungs, and doth easily stir a cruel flux of flegmatick matter in ten­der Bodies, therfore you must totally abstain from the use therof, where there is any Cathar, Cough, obstru­ction of the Lungs, and much more, if there be any Inflamation, Pleurisie, Blood-spitting, or a proness of disposition to any of these affects.

Secondly, Becaus Steel contributes little or nothing to the operation of the Blood: but on the contrary (however it may attenuat the tough and flegmatick part thereof) doth rather expedit the separation therof from the other mass of Blood by reason of the tart quality that is predominent in it, it cannot be admitted but with circumspection, especially that inequality of the Blood being so importunat and urgent.

Thirdly, Seing that the attenuating, cutting and o­pening faculty in Steel is conjoyned with an apparent and extream driness and binding, and therfore perhaps doth more compact those humors, than dissolve and scatter them; the use therof ought to be refrained, at least suspected in any considerable Alogotrophy of the parts. For the fear is lest it should bind too close and consolidate the short parts of the Bones & those that are too scantily nourished; wherby afterwards they may becom less prompt and apt to grow in length: but the parts sticking out (as also the convex sides of the Bones) which are liberally nourished it cannot dissolve, and then there may be a jealousie that it will too much con­firm them and make them stubborn; namly by an ex­tream thickning and hardning of them.

[Page 355] Fourthly, In all acute Feavers the use of Steel is hurtful, because it over-dryeth and bindeth the Parts, yea, for that very regard that it restraineth Sweating, and makes the humors more fierce and sharp.

These Cautions being rightly observed, we admit the use of Steel in this Affect, but becaus Mountebanks and Quacks cannot distinguish between the use and the abuse, we would not perswade any to make tryal of this noble Medicine without the advise and counsel of some prudent and knowing Physitian, becaus if it be not cir­cumspectly administred, the danger is very great. Some other Aperients of less note may serve this scope; as the Roots of Succhory or Borrage, or Conserve of their Flowers; the Roots of Grass, Sparagus, Fernbrake, Madder; the Leaves of Ceterach, Spleenwort, Mai­denhair, &c. Among the Compounds Species, Diatr. santal. Diarrhod. abbat. &c. Or

Take of the best Sugar three ounces, dissolve it in Rose Water and boyl it a little beyond the consistence of a Syrup, then ad Conserv of Barberies one ounce; Di­atri. Santal. and Diarrhod. Abbat. of each one dram; pouder of Saffron, one grain; mingle them and make your Electuary.

The painful breeding and the aching of the Teeth are the familiar Symptoms of the Rachites; and be­caus they breed Feavers, unquietness, watchings, and other evils, they also deserve a peculiar mitigation; if the Tooth therfore as it is working through the Gum puts the Child to very much pain, you must without de­lay (unless it were done before) appoint some univer­sal evacuation: as a Vomit, which is thought to be a potent remedy against the Toothach. Now that may be moved by the only tickling of the Throat, putting [Page 356] in a Feather, or the Nurses Finger into the Childs mouth; or else with rubbing the Tooth that is breaking forth with a Tobacco Leaf wrapped about the Nurses Finger, and a little moistned with Beer; or lastly, by giving some vomiting draught above descri­bed. But this remedy is forbidden reiteration in re­gard that it too much may weaken the Stomach. The day following (the pain persisting or returning) some Cathartick Potion or Bolus among those above reher­sed, or like unto those must be administred. After this universal Evacuation you must descend to Topical Re­midies. Nurses are wont to rub the Gums with Corral polished for that purpose. But the Physitians do rather commend the Root of Marsh Mallows, which do mol­lifie and loosen the Gums that they may obtain the more easie passage. Others report it for a great secret to rub the aching Tooth with the Root of the sharpest Sorrel. Others very much commend the rubbing of that Gum where the Tooth is coming out with a Cocks Comb newley cut off, or with the hot Blood distilling from that Wound. We have had no experience of those things which they use to instill into the Ears; in like manner, neither the Plaisters of Mastich, Olibanum, or red Lead, which in those of full growth are observed to stop the Rhewm. Others apply small Epispastick Plai­sters behind the Ears, which perhaps compel back the matter that breeds the pain in the Teeth. But neither do we interpose our judgment concerning these things. Only when Universals are unavailable, we have recours to Hypnotical Remedies, which indeed by outward ap­plication profit little, but being taken inwards they are very helpful, especially being rightly prepared and duly corrected. Therfore when want of rest and watchings beget molestation, thus we proceed.

[Page 357] Take Diascordium seven grains; Syr. de Meconio, one dram and an half, or two drams; Posset Drink made of Milk and white Wine, with a little Saffron, one ounce, or ten drams; mingle them and give it at Bed­time the next night following after the Purgation.

Take Ladanum, according to the London Dispensa­tory, half a grain; the Cordial Pouder of the Claws of Crabs ten grains; Conserve of Clove-gilliflowers one scruple; with a sufficient quantity of Syrup of Balm make a Bolus to be swallowed in the evening at sleeping time. Thus much of such things as correct the Symptoms.

HAving finished the Disquisition of the matter and kinds of internal Remedies, we shall now direct our Discours to external Reme­dies. Which indeed we have reserved for the last place, not becaus they must perpetually be last put in execution, but becaus they are altogether of a different kind from the internal: now Universals are to be ad­ministred immediately after Evacuants, or at least after those that are electively Purgant, and withal with the Specifical Alterants, unto which kind they belong, al­though indeed as they are external, they differ from them. Now we desire that we may here be understood by external Remedies to signifie and intend every kind [Page 358] of Medicament which cannot properly be referred to Chyrurgery, or those things that are inwardly taken, pro­vided that they have their use in the Cure of this Af­fect.

Therfore we divide it into two Kinds, namely, The manner of Exercise, and things externally Applicable.

THese remedies (as we have said) do not only prerequire Friction, but for the most part they are administred with a gentle Friction.

Now they are either General, or Universal, respecting all parts alike, or Particular, and dedicated to certain Regions of the Body. The matter of the Uni­versals is almost the same with that which we have pro­pounded above in the Chapterof Specifical Alterant Remedies: but the matter of the particulars must be di­stinguished according to the variety of the Regions of the Body unto which they are applied. The forms of either kind seem to be common, and they are five in number, Liquors, Oyls, Liniments, Oyntments, Playsters: although Plaisters are dedicated rather to certain parts, and never are at once applied to the whol Body.

Liquors that have been commended by long experi­ence in this Affect are almost all kinds of Wine; but especially Muskadine. But some do prefer the Pruisian Beer, which indeed may help much to strengthen and consolidate the Parts, but very little or nothing at all to effect the equation of the Blood, or an equal distributi­on of it. The same judgment is also to be made of A­ligant, as also of red Wine. Some instead of Wine use ordinary Aqua vitae, which is beleeved to be no­thing [Page 367] inferior to Wine, Decoctions also may be prepa­red for the same use. As,

Take the Roots of Royal Osmond, the Leaves of Sage, the Flowers of Marigolds, the Leaves of Bay-tree, Pauls Betony, Hartstongue, of each half an handful; Rosemary, red Roses dried, of each one pugil; boyl them in Fountain Water, and ordinary Aqua vitae, of each a pound, to the consumption of the third part; strain it and keep for your use. Or

Take the roots of the male Fernbrake one ounce, the leaves of royal Osmond, Clary, Bay tree, Sage, Pauls Be­tony, of each half a handful, infuse them in some Wine, and keep the strained liquor for your use.

But these Liquors are seldom or never administred a­lone, but must be mixt with equal parts of Oyls, Lini­ments, or Ointments; and indeed they must be used be­fore a warm fire, and rubbed on with a hot hand til they be dry.

Compound Oyls such as are approved in this Affect are very few, and those ineffectual: but there are many Simple Oyls, as Oyl of Earth-worms, Chamamile, Ma­rygold flowers, Pauls Betony, Neats-foot Oyl, unto which you may also ad Oyl of Foxes, Oyl of Whelps, Oyl of Swallows, provided that these last be prepared Simply by themselves without any commixture of ex­tream hot ingredients.

Oyl of Exeter, although some Practitioners use it, and though it be a little hotter then is fit to be used alone to so tender an age as is troubled with this Diseas, and so are other things which are vulgarly used, as Oyl of Ca­storeum, or Jacobi de Manliis, and Ung. Antiparalyticis, and other Ointments, as, de Nervino, Martiato, Aregon, and the like. And the reason is, because such a numness afflicts not these as it doth such as are Paralitical, nor [Page 368] the same Defect of Vital Spirits, nor the same unequal distribution of nourishment. But because this is a new Diseas, if any desire Oyls, Ointments, or Liniments proper to the Evil, let him make use of a right Method, an able Physitian, a specifical way either of Oyls or Ointments as we shal shew you by these examples:

Take the leaves of red Sage, Betony, Pimpernel, Ma­rygold flowrs, of each two handfuls: the roots of royal Osmund six ounces, May Butter three pound, white Wine half a pound: cut the Herbs, bruise the Roots, and boil them according to art til the Wine be consumed: After­wards strain them being yet hot, and put to them oyl of Nutmegs drawn by expression one ounce and an half, mingl them diligently, and after setling, casting away the dregs, make your Ointment, which you may reserve in a glass Vessel for your use. Or,

Take the leaves of Brooklime, Chamomile, Watercresses, garden Scurvygrass, Pauls Betony, Motherwort, Maiden­hair, Hartstongue, Ceterach, Bayleavs, the tops of Mint, red Sage, Rosemary, Ivy-berries, of each half a handful: the Roots of royal Osmund four ounces, Muscadale half a pound, May Butuer three pound: cut the Leaves, bruis the Berries, and boil them all to the consumption of the Wine, strain it whilst it is hot, and separating the pure substance from the setlings, make an Ointment according to art. Or,

Take the leavs of red Sage, Pauls Betony, Hartstongue, stinking Gladon, of each two handfuls: the roots of roy­al Osmond six ounces: the tops of Lavender, Rosemary, Bay-leavs, of each a handful: common Aquae vilae, one pound: Oyl of Neats-feet, and Foxes, of each half a pound: Deers-suet, or the suet of an Ox, Oyl of Worms, of each one pound, boil them to the consumption of the Aquae vitae: strain out the Ointment whilst it is hot, and [Page 369] making a seperation of the dregs, keep it for your use.

Fourthly, Take the green leavs of royal Osmond, six handfuls: Pimpernels, Morigold-flowrs, the leavs of red Sage, Clary, Mother-wort, Brook-lime, Watercresses, of each a handful: the leavs of Rosemary, Bay, of each half a handful: chop them together very smal, and beat them diligently in a Marble or Wooden Morter, with a wooden Pestle, with six pound of unsalted Butter, and so let them stand fourteen days, then melt them gently in a Bath, and as soon as they begin to be hot, strain them, and then put in a new quantity of Herbs as before: at length strain and purify your Ointment, and keep it for occasions.

To these general external Remedies som particular ones relating to som certain parts of the Body may be sub-joyned: as if the region of the Abdomen, especially the Hypocondria, be stretched, hard and swelled, and this stretching hardness, and swelling would not yeild to a Purgation though rightly administred, then you must proceed to Local Remedies: As,

Take Oyl of Capers, Wormwood, Elder, of each one ounce: of the general Ointment first described, one ounce and an half: mingle them and make a Liniment.

Or,

Take Ointment of the opening juyces Foesius three ounces, the first general Ointment two ounces, mix them together and make them one Ointment: also Oyl of Saxi­frage made of a manifold infusion, and boiling of the bruised Herb in common Oyl is much to be commended to be mixed with it.

In the time of using it, this and the like Liniments or Unguents may be mingled for penetration sake with som appropriat liquor: As,

[Page 370] Take the flowers of Elder, the flowers of red Sage, Bay-berries bruised, white Sanders slightly beaten to pou­der, of each two drams, white Wine two pound, steep them for three days in a cold place in a glass vessel accu­ratly stopt with Cork, and shake it twice a day: when you use it, strain as much as will serve your present oc­casion, then stop your vessel again. Or, if you desire a stronger,

Take the roots of white Bryony well dryed and sliced, Bay-berries, Goos-dung, of each two drams: Cummin­seeds one dram: the leavs of red Sage, the flowrs of El­der, of each one pugil; boil them in one pound and a half of Rhenish-wine to a pound: keep the Decoction in a cold place diligently stopped.

These and the like Liquors mingled with the Oynt­ment, and heated at the fire, must be rubbed upon the Abdomen, and especially the Hypochondries, even to driness. Let the Nurse also having well warmed her hands, handle those parts gently, somtimes pressing the Bowels upwards, somtimes downwards, somtimes to the right hand, and somtimes to the left, according to our former Directions.

The most galent thing of all is the Balsom of Tolu mixed with any Oyntment or Plaister, and so applied to the Region of the Back either in form of an Oynt­ment or Playster.

Plaisters also seem to contribute somthing. As Take three ounces of Ceratum santalinum; Gum Am­moniacum dissolved in Rhennish Wine, or in som other medicated wine above described, purified and boyled a­gain to a thickness, one ounce: make your Plaister ac­cording to art. Spread part of this upon Leather and lay it upon the right Hypochondry, or els the left, if the hardness be there most sensible, which indeed is very seldom. Or

[Page 371] Take the Juyces of Brooklime, Watercresses, Gar­den-Scurvygrass, Wormwood, the bark of Elder, the roots of the male Fernbrake, of each one ounce: Let the Juy­ces be purified with a gentle heat, and being extracted reduce them to a thick body, then ad one dram & an half of Mace, and two drams of yellow Sanders in pouder.

Take of this Mixture one ounce and an half: Gum Ammoniac. dissolved in Wine and boyled to a body four ounces. Mingle them bot, and stir them continually till they begin to wax cool and hard, and make a Plaister to be applied as the former.

Moreover, when the Lungs are il affected many times a peculiar pectoral Plaister is very useful. As

Take Oyl of Violets, white Lillies, and the Ointment of Orenge flowers, of each one ounce: Mingle them and make a Liniment to be rubbed with a hot hand upon the Breast, laying a Lawn Paper over it lined with Wool or linen cloth. To this Liniment you may ad a smal quan­tity of Natural Balsom. Or

Take two ounces Unguent. Pectorale; an ounce and an half of simple Ointment of Liquoris: one ounce of Oyl of Violets. Mingle them and make a Liniment to be used after the same manner.

The Ointment of Liquoris is thus made.

Take new and Juycy Liquoris four ounces: new un­salted Butter washt in Rose water one pound: slice the Liquoris and beat it wel with the Butter in a stone Mor­ter, afterwards fry them, then strain and squeeze them, and repeat the same labor thrice with a new quantity of Liquoris.

Again, Som Plaisters may be prepared proper against the weakness of the Back, which very frequently hap­neth in this Affect. In the Shops you may have the Plaister of Betony, and Diachalcitheos, unto which ne­vertheless [Page 372] when you use them, you must ad Mastich and Olibanum in pouder of each half a dram: the Plaister also which is called Flos Unguentum may hither be re­ferred, provided that you omit the Camphire, in like manner also Emplastrum Nervinum. Or

Take two ounces of the first general Oyntment; five of the Herbs that are contained in that Composition, cut and chopped very smal; Yellow Wax four ounces; the purest Rosin eight ounces: the Oyntment, Rosin, and Wax, being melted ad the Herbs and according to art make a Plaistrr. Or

Take fifteen ounces of the third general Oyntment; Litharge of Gold beaten smal and sifted nine ounces; boyl them together continually stirring them to the consi­stence of a Plaister; then ad Wax, Burgundy Pitch, of each three ounces; Oyl of Nutmegs by▪ expression three drams; Mastich, Olibanum, Mirrh, of each one dram and an half; Costorium half a dram; white Vitriol in pouder half an ounce; make your Plaister according to art.

The Practioners in Physick differ in the Figure, and about the Application of these Plaisters. Some chuse a longish and narrow Figure, and apply it according to the length of the Back-bone. Others appprove a broa­dish and almost

triangular Fi­gure, such as you see here, and they extend it from the Loyns, downward upon the Os sacrum, e­ven to the utmost end therof. But when the lower parts of the Back-bone, as also the Knees and Legs, namely those parts which bor­row their Nerves from the lower part of the Spine, are weaker than the Superior, we do [Page 373] not judg this latter to be a convenient form; but when the upper parts of the Back-bone seem to be the weaker, we suppose the former longish form to be the more a­greable.

In like manner some commend a Liniment for the weakness of the Back-bone which consisteth of Gelly of Harts-horn, made with such things as strengthen the Sinews, adding the Flowers of Sage, and the Roots of our Ladies Seal. In the time of anointing mingle ther­with a little Oyl of Nutmegs by expression, or Oyl of Worms, or Mans Grass. And thus much of external Remedies.